Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Morning. The damp, dewy air enveloped all in its chilly embrace. Even though it was still late summer by the alignment of the stars and phase of the moon, it was clear that the cold would be arriving early this year. Soon they would have to decide to move on to find warmer climates, or stay put and try to tough out the winter here. Each carried their own risks and rewards. It would be a serious choice made after serious discussions. For now, however, it was just about waking up.

Adam was the first to stir. The chill morning air causing him to shiver awake. With sleep blurred eyes, he raised his head and looked around. The fires had gone out sometime last night. It must've been too long ago as thin fingers of smoke danced upwards from the white ash, peppered with small dots of still glowing coals. Adam shook his head, knowing that it would be him who would have to go and retrieve more firewood and restart the fire.

He sat up and ran his fingers through his long, blonde hair. It was a trait he shared with his twin sister, Adora. A strange thing given their father, Randor, had brown hair, and their mother, Marlena, had red. If it wasn't for Adam having his father's face and Adora so favoring their mother, one would not be faulted for questioning the parentage of the twins.

Adam made his way to his feet and stretched. His back and neck hurt. A consequence of being 25, he thought. Of course, sleeping on the ground probably didn't help either, but what was the alternative? This was how life was. He picked the fury pelt that he slept on up and wrapped it around himself. Instantly, he felt warmer.

Adora awoke next. She saw Adam was already standing, his pelt wrapped around him. It was a bit surprising seeing him awake so early. Usually, he was the last to arise; often needing to be woken by their father. Given the chill, it wasn't completely unexpected.

"Where are you going," she asked as she pushed herself up.

"To get more wood for the fire. See," he pointed at the remnants of last night's fire. "It's gone out. It needs to be restarted for warmth and to cook."

"I know," Adora replied sarcastically as she stood up. "I know what fires are for. All you had to say was you were going for wood." She threw her pelt around her shoulders. "Let's go."

"You're coming," Adam asked, slightly surprised.

"Double the arms means double the wood." She went over and slapped Adam on the back. "Besides, I have to keep you from messing things up."

"Shut-up," he moaned. It was too early for him to put up with her nonsense. "Fine! Just make sure you take your fair share."

"Don't I always?" She retorted with a big, mischievous grin.

The tribe kept their firewood in a nearby cave. They found by storing it in there, the wood became drier and burned better. The dryer the wood, the less smoke and the faster it ignited. It wasn't too far away. A short, pleasant stroll through the forest to a small rock face and the entrance to the cave.

The trees were lush and big; both in height and diameter. They provided good cover from the rain when it came. Yet, there were small, mini cleanings where you could look up and see the sky in all its glory. It was a dark teal with a small, dark dome where night still held sway. Bright, pinpoints of light twinkled in the rapidly dwindling night.

"They're beautiful," Adora said in reverent awe as she gazed upon the disappearing night. "What do you think they are, the stars?"

"Stars," Adam flatly replied, his eyes darting around, trying to detect any hidden beasts.

Adora sighed in exasperation. "You have no soul, no wonder, no eye for beauty."

"And you talk too much," he scolded her. "And I do have an eye for beauty. Tarla, Waseal, Morphia,"

"I mean beauty that doesn't come with a set of breasts," she scolded him back.

They reached the cave and Adam climbed to the top of the rock face. "Here," he said, without any explanation.

Adora was annoyed but she enjoyed climbing, so she didn't put up too much of a fuss.Before she could ask why he wanted her up here, he turned her around and pointed.

"You said I have no soul? I do not look toward the sky, for I can not go there. I look out towards the land, the wild country. I'm bored, Sister. Life is too plain, too predictable. Every day is no different from the last, except I keep getting older. I want to explore. I want to see new sights, hunt new game, drink from fresh pools. I yearn to explore; to see the frayed edges of the world. I want adventure."

"You do have a soul," Adora said as she looked at the forest. "But what do you expect that'll be so different somewhere else. You'll still have to hunt and gather your food, find water. The only real difference is that you'd be doing all that alone."

"Alright. Tell me then, dear sister, what does the sky and the stars offer you?"

Adora looked up, the night was now a ghostly shadow of itself as daylight had nearly full dominion now. "Hope," she said. She turned back to Adam. "Hope that there's more out there, more to life than what is. It's mystery and romance and danger and hope."

Adam nodded. "You have the sky and I have the land. I would say mine is easier to get to."

"Not if you use your heart."

"You would make fine wise woman talking like that," he scoffed and jumped down.

"And I'd put a curse on you, too," she teased back as she crawled back down.

"Jumping's faster," he laughed.

"And a great way to break a leg," she countered. "Are we here to get wood or not?"

"We are, indeed." He slapped her on the back and they both laughed. It would be one of the last times they did for a long time.

Chapter Text

Mornings pass by at an astonishingly fast pace. Even when one rises in that contested area between night and day, it still manages to fly by. So it was with Adam and Adora. A simple trek to retrieve wood for the fire had burned away most of the morning. Of course, a light round of sibling shenanigans didn't help slow the passage of time.

Being twins, Adam and Adora were each other's oldest and dearest friends. Both carried within them a desire to go beyond their lot in life, although each had a different idea as to what that meant. For Adam, it meant leaving the tribe and the safety of their forest to see the wider world and take on all that it possessed. For Adora, it meant taking charge, leading the tribe, and most importantly, never submitting herself to a man. Adam and Adora, the explorer and the leader, each different in desire, but driven by the same unifying and unique quality of needing to transcend that which they were and expected to be.

Another shared feature was their physical strength and prowess. By the time they had reached their twelfth year, Adora was already as strong as most of the men in their tribe, while Adam exceeded them. It wasn't just physical strength they possessed either. The tribe had nicknamed them the monkey twins as they were constantly running, jumping, climbing, and swinging from trees. They were faster and more agile than anyone the tribe had any living memory of seeing.

The final thing they shared that set them apart was their intellect, especially Adora. They thought thoughts, dreamed dreams, and asked questions that regularly took The Wise Ones by surprise. Malthazerus, the head Wise One, had told Randor and Marlena that the children had been touched by the spirits and to nurture them.

All this had marked the twins as special, but it also made them lonely. None of the other children had been allowed to play with them much. This strengthened their bond further, but it also made them a bit resentful of each other. They loved each other dearly but hated that they were the only ones they really had. In their late teens, it led to a fairly big falling out between the two for a good couple of years. Still, the resentments of the moment could break the ties which bound them together.

Once they had gathered up the wood for the fire, they realized that the day had gotten much warmer. After much deliberation, they had decided that there was no need to rush back to camp and decided to play instead. One of their favorite games was one they called "Jousting." Each found a large tree branch, and then they would try to knock the other one over with it. They were also allowed to use their feet as well. The only ground rules were: no seriously trying to hurt each, no grabbing the other's branch, and no head butting. As each was evenly matched, one round could take over an hour to resolve.

"See any good branches, Brother," Adora called out as she scoured the area for a suitable weapon.

"No, I'm afraid not, Sister. Every branch I see is either too small or too large. It appears the forest does not wish to accommodate us today," he happily called back; his mood unaffected by his lack of success.

"Maybe it's for the best. We've lived through twenty-five cycles. We might be a bit too old for such childish games," she shouted without much conviction.

"How can it be childish if we are not children?"

"Good point, Brother."

Adora saw a potential branch sticking out from behind some rocks that jutted out from the forest floor. She walked over to inspect it but stopped when she noticed some strange markings on the stones. She kelt down and ran her hand over them. It wasn't much; a few lines that intersected to form a rudimentary geometric pattern. In complexity, it was nothing more than what a bored child might do to pass the time away. What did make it stand out was how clean and precise it had been carved.

"Brother, come here! Take a look at this."

Adam came over and knelt beside Adora. She didn't need to point the lines out to him as they were self-evident. He ran his hand over them as Adora had done.

"What it lacks in complexity, it makes up for in execution," he said as he continued to feel the lines.

"That's what I thought," Adora concurred. "Have you ever seen these before?"

"No, but I was never looking before."

"True."

"Besides, the land moves. Leaves and branches fall, soil gets washed away in the rain, things are constantly getting buried and dug up again."

"Also true. It's nice, though. The workmanship. It's funny. The person who made this is unknown, but their work stands eternal. Both forgotten and remembered." Her voice was soft, distant, almost trance like.

Adam gave her a gentle shove. "I don't need philosophy, Sister. I need entertainment. I need sport."

Adora laughed and shoved him back. She got up and picked up the branch that had brought her over here in the first place. Its length, weight, and balance were near perfect. She twirled it around around and over her head.

"Alright, Brother. I have my branch, do you have yours?"

Adam smiled as he stood up. "As it turns out, Sister, I do." He walked over and picked up a branch he had been looking at before she had called him over. "Are you ready?"

Adora held her branch in front of her, a broad, wicked smile across her face. "Bring it, Brother."

Adam jumped the distance between them, bringing his branch down like a club. Adora blocked it and brought the left-hand side of her branch around to hit him in the face. Adam jumped back, dodging the blow, and went to spear Adora in her left knee. She countered by knocking his strike out of the way and jabbed him in the ribs with the right hand end. He winced but swept her legs out from under her. She dropped her branch, did a back roll, and jumped back up to her feet.

"Ready to give up, Sister?" Adam asked in a sky, taunting manner.

"Not even, Brother. Not even," Adora replied with a devilish grin.

*******************************************************

"Somethings off," Adam said, although he didn't need to. The smell of blood and smoke filled the air. The unmistakable scent of iron and ash. While one might hope it was the scent of fresh game, the overwhelming scent of it said it was more than any single animal could hold.

Without further word between them, they dropped the wood they had been carrying and ran back to their camp. The closer they got, the more pungent the smell of slaughter became. The twins' hearts beat furiously as though they were trying to escape their respective bodies and run on their own. Blood, smoke, the cooked flesh of no game they had ever had before, it all became more overwhelming, more oppressive the closer they got.

When they arrived, they gasped in horror as two creatures that looked to be a cross between a man and a snake sat by a pile of what looked like children's bones. They were covered in blood, and bits of flesh hung down from their maws. Over the center fire, a spit was formed from an unknown material, and the roasted remains of a baby was lashed to it. No one else was there besides a few dead bodies that had been chopped to pieces.

The one was a dark, blood red in color with an amber belly. It was covered in some sort of hard, shiny material. The other was an olive green with a lime green belly. It was also clad in the strange material. They looked at each other and started to laugh.

"I knew there had to more of them," the green one said to the red.

"More food," the other replied.

"You did this," Adam asked in a stunned, hushed tone before yelling, "YOU KILLED OUR TRIBE!"

The green one stepped forward, a sick, vile smile upon his scaley visage. "Not all. Not yet, at least. We took a lot back for later."

Adam went to jump at the creature, but he he was held back by Adora. "Think Brother," she said, staring him in the eyes.

"Yes," the red one mocked. "'Think, brother." Both of the creatures erupted into laughter.

Adora stepped forward, sizing the creatures up. She had never seen anything like them before. Not only was their species unknown to her, so was their clothing (if it could be called that) and even their weapons. She recognized what they were, but the material they were made out of was foreign to her. They were still men of a type, which meant they had the same weakness as all men.

"Fight me," she said in a stern, commanding voice. "One on one. I don't care who, but one of you slimy wretches step forward and fight me."

"Sister!" Adam said in alarm, but she simply raised her hand to silence him.

"You? A woman?" The red began to laugh. He then flexed, showing off how large his muscles were. "Alright. I don't mind playing with my food. Here," he tapped the side of his face. "Free shot."

Adora walked forward, pulled back, then delivered a devastating kick to his crotch. The creature fell to the ground and started vomiting. She then stomped on his head and crushed it. The green one went for his ax, but Adam jumped forward, pulled it from its hand, and drove the blade into its stomach. It shrieked and went to fall down, but Adam held him.

"WHO ARE YOU!" Adam demanded.

"You're people call us Snake Men," it shrieked in pain.

Adora came over and broke its arm at the elbow, causing it to shriek again. "Name," she ordered.

"GORGON," it screamed.

"And the red one?" Adora asked.

"ANSWER HER," Adam shouted, and jerked the handle handle of ax, causing the blade to twist in Gorgon's stomach.

"NAGA," he screamed, gripping at the ax, but un able to hold it.

Adora went to Gorgon's other side and broke his left arm. "Why did you attack us?"

"Food. It's getting to cold for us to be out. We bring back food to keep us through the winter," Gorgon moaned and wailled in pain.

"Where are they being taken? Our people?"

"Our home, Snake Mountain."

Adora nodded, then looked at Adam. "Have at it," she said.

Adam yanked the ax out of Gorgon's stomach, causing all his guts to spill out. He dropped to the ground and Adam brought the ax down on him, over and over until Gorgon was reduced to a red mush.

Adam held the bloody ax up, examining it. It had a blade on each side of the handle which he assumed was wood wrapped in leather. It had a disk at the end of the handle which appeared to be made of the same material as the blades were. It seemed its function was to prevent the ax from slipping out of the hand.

"I don't know what the blades are made of," he said. "It's not stone or bone, but I like it. I'll keep it."

"And I, this," Adora said, holding up a weapon that looked like a knife but was much longer. It was made out of the same material as the ax blades. Both sides had a cutting edge and there was a cross section where the blade met the handle. They guessed it was meant to protect the hand. Its handle had a fanned out piece of the material at the end to prevent slipping as well.

Adam looked into the distance. "They couldn't have gotten far."

"No," answered Adora, standing beside him.

"Let's go save our people," he said and they started off.

Chapter Text

The day had been surprisingly, hatefully warm. Far warmer than it should have been. It wasn't just the heat that made it miserable; the air was still as well. No breeze or gentle gusts. The entire air hung, thick and warm, like some accursed, wretched blanket. Even with their hate and sorrow as fuel, by the first shade of early evening, Adam and Adora were utterly wiped out. Their mouths had gone dry. They were no longer able to sweat. Their legs burned, and their backs ached. Adam was having trouble focusing; often getting confused and distracted by strange, unconnected thoughts. Adora swayed wearily; her body threatening to collapse on her.

Adora looked over at Adam, who didn't even look like he was tracking anymore. He swayed and shuffled as though he was in a trance. His eyes were glazed, and his mouth hung slightly open.

"Brother," she softly said, too exhausted to speak at full volume. Adam took no notice; continuing to shuffle along. Adora stopped so she could put all her strength into her voice. "Brother!" She said again as loud as she was physically able to.

Adam stopped and looked around as though he heard a memory on the wind. His face was drawn and confused. There appeared to be no higher brain function going on behind his eyes.

"Brother," she said once more, forcing her way over to him. "We need to stop."

At first, he just looked at her with that blank, dumb face. Then he shook his head with whatever reserve of energy he had left. "No. We . . . we, we keep going. We got to. They can't be that much farther." His voice was hollow. A shadow of a voice.

"Brother, it's been all day. The sun is slipping in the sky. We have walked further than anyone ever has, and yet, nothing."

"We'll find them. I'm one of the best trackers in our tribe. I can do this. I can find them."

"And then what? I'm too tired to fight. By the looks of it, so are you. If we found them next to us, all we could do is die. We need to rest."

"No," he said with surprising force. The suggestion of stopping, of not continuing to rescue their people, gave him a much needed shot of hate energy. "They have our people. Our parents, hopefully. AH! I didn't even look to see if they were among the dead!"

"They weren't. I looked. I would have buried them if they were."

"Then we have to keep going! We have to! For Mother and Father!" Adam was pleading now. His will was all but broken. Whatever boost he had gotten earlier was gone, and now all he could do was whine like a child to his sister.

Adora went up to him and wrapped her arms around him, holding him tight. "I know, Brother. I know, but what good will it do to find them if we lack the strength to free them? We need to rest if for no other reason than to gather our strength for the battle ahead. You know this is true."

Adam wrapped his arms around her and started crying. She was right. He knew she was. He had thought the same a while ago. But to stop, it felt like defeat. It felt like giving up. It felt like killing their people himself. How could he stop? Would his parents stop if it were them doing the hunting?

Facts were facts, though. At this point, he couldn't go on even if he wanted to. It felt like the moment Adora let go of him, he would crumble to the ground. He was spent. His body was shattered. He had failed.

"What do we do," he sobbed.

"We rest," she simply replied.

They helped each other down onto the ground. Despite the heat of the day, the ground was still cool and slightly moist. A benefit of the tree canopy. It provided a little (very little) relief to their aching muscles. Adora lay on her back while Adam lay on his side. The throbbing of their leg muscles gave the illusion of them still walking.

"I don't know where I went wrong," Adam said, staring into his memory. "I saw their tracks, their footprints, and then they were all suddenly gone. It's like they just vanished."

"I know. I never heard of Snake Mountain either. Or these Snake Men either! He said that our people called them that. Who's 'our people'? I know of only two other tribes around us, but if they had encountered those creatures before, I know they would have told us."

"They have to be from far away, but why here? Why now?"

Adora rolled over and sat up. Her body screamed in protest, but she paid it no heed. Sitting up helped her think better.

"We need to assess our situation. We're miles away from our camp. We have no food, no water, and no way to start a fire. Once the sun fully sets, it's going to become cold again. We could turn around and go back to camp to pack proper provisions, but I doubt if either of us possess the strength for that."

"I don't think I could go back even if I did have the strength. I couldn't look at the dead," Adam said as he rolled onto his back.

"We need to find water, first and foremost," Adora said out loud to herself; ignoring Adam completely. It might seem cruel, but she had to shut out everything in order to think. "First water, then some way to build a fire. Besides the cold, a fire will help keep potential predators at bay. Food will have to wait until tomorrow."

"And if we don't?"

"Then at least we die together."

They rested until the light was nearly gone, and the temperature had fallen by a good ten degrees. It was longer than the should have, but not nearly as long as they needed. Under extreme protest from their muscles, they forced themselves up and started their search for water.

They did not find water, but they did find a pear tree. Despite it being late in the year, it looked like it still had some pretty decent pears left on it. Adora climbed onto Adam's shoulders to pick some of the decent looking fruit. To their pleasant surprise, the pears were really sweet and juicy. Their stomachs growled like wild beasts as they wolfed down their treasures. While it wasn't enough to fully fulfill their hunger or thirst; it was more than enough to take the edge off and provide enough strength to make it through the night.

After they were done, they found some dry grass and twigs. Adam placed the grass around a relatively flat stone he had found, and he and Adora took turns turning the end of a stick on it. The friction caused heat, and the heat caused the tip to smoke and burn. Once they could see an ember at the end, they touched it to the grass and caused it to light. Slowly, they added small twigs, then small branches. Adam took what strength he had and chopped a few big branches to add to the fire.
They lay beside the fire, looking up at what little sky peeked through the forest canopy.

"Do you still see hope in the stars," Adam asked, needing to hear his sister's voice.

"More than ever. What about you? Still hunger for adventure?"

"Not like this, but yes. I never knew the world held such dangers as the Snake Men. Now that I do, I can't help but wonder what else is out there." He paused for a second, then said, "If I hadn't have left this morning,"

"We would have been killed or captured," Adora said bluntly. "We weren't gone that long. For them attack, defeat, and capture our people, they would have had to use rapid, overwhelming force. We probably would have been killed before we even got up."

"Still, with our strength,"

"Strength isn't everything, Brother. Especially against weapons like these," she held up the captured blade. "Us not being there is probably the best thing for our people."

"I guess in the morning we look for water and food?"

"And then continue looking for them. Even if we don't find them, we might find a tribe that knows where they are or where they're going."

"I'm glad you're my sister. I wanted to tell you that. If or when we find our tribe, I'm never going to stop telling them how much I care for everyone one of them."

"Before leaving to go adventuring?" Adora asked somewhat sarcastically.

"I might wait a year or two first," he laughed. It was a short, thin laugh, but a true laugh nonetheless.

"I'm glad you're my brother as well."

They went silent after that. There was nothing more to say. Nothing that felt equal to the moment. Even "I love you" felt trite, cliché, and empty. What words could express the horror and the fear and despair of the moment?

"What will we do if we don't find them?" Adam broke the silence with the unthinkable question.

"We will," Adora answered tersely. She then added in a much softer tone, "I don't know, but whatever we do, it will together."

****************************************************

A white hot bolt of pain woke Adam up. It felt as if a fire erupted in his spine and shot through the rest of his body. He went to scream but found his vocal organs uncooperative. All he could muster was a soft whimper. He opened his eyes and saw that Adora was already sitting up, leaning back on her hands. She saw he was awake and gave him a painful smile.

"Go slow," she advised him. "Trust me, you don't want to go fast."

"I don't think that's an option," he groaned and forced himself to his knees.

The morning was chilly, but after yesterday, it was not unwelcome. Cooler temperatures meant a lower chance of further dehydration through sweat. Adam looked at where the fire had been and saw it was completely out. Nothing but ash remained. It reminded him of yesterday morning. He turned away and stood up.

"We need water and food," he said and picked up his ax.

Adora stood up and grabbed her blade. "Let's go."

They walked in what felt like straight ahead. All morning, they walked in silence. There was nothing say. They knew what they had to do and what they wanted to do. Words would be a waste of precious energy.

By noon, they hadn't found water or food or Snake Men. What they did find was a large, open grassland. Waist high sprigs of light tan grass waved and swayed in a gentle breeze. The sky was a rich, deep blue, peppered with small, white, fluffy clouds. The clearing was unnaturally circular, around 300 yards in diameter, rimmed by the forest.

"What do you think?" Adam asked.

"There could be an animal hiding in the grass," Adora answered, peering into the grass.

"As long as it's tasty," he quipped.

"We can only hope," she responded, and they started across the clearing.

When they had made it halfway, they heard a loud, terrifying shriek. From every direction around the clearing, large, ape-like beasts emerged. They were large and muscular with long arms and short legs. They were covered in orangish-red fur, except for their faces. Their faces had tan skin with blue bags under their eyes. Their canine teeth were long and pointed. They moved at an astonishing speed. Much faster than what their size would suggest.

"If we fall, let's make it count," Adam said and raised his ax.

"To the end, my brother," Adora said and raised her blade.

The battle was a blur. The beasts lunged at them, and they started hacking and slashing away. Blood and body parts flew. Had their numbers been less, Adam and Adora might have been able to pull through, but there were too many of them. Adam and Adora felt sharp claws rip into their flesh, teeth sink into their shoulders and arms.

Adora was knocked to the ground, and one of the beasts crawled on top of her, readying to rip her face off when an arrow popped out through its eye. Adora tossed the beast off of her and jumped up. From the other side, she saw a man with short brown hair firing arrows at the beasts. Beside him, a woman stood with long, reddish-brown hair. Both were adorned in strange clothing, the likes she had never seen. The woman waved her arms, and the beasts suddenly flew into the sky. They screamed in rage, trying to claw their way back down, but they remained where they were. The archer picked them off one by one until they were all dead. Only after the last one was dead did they finally fall back to the ground. The woman fainted, and the man caught her.

"What is all this," a flabbergasted Adam said.

"I don't know, but they saved us. We should go to them."

"Agreed."

They made their way over the couple. The man looked at them with suspicion but took no defensive moves.

"Is she alright?" Adam asked.

"She's fine. She used a little more energy than usual," the man said, looking at the woman. He then looked up at Adam. "How are you?"

"Battered but alive, thanks to you two. I'm Adam. This is Adora, my twin sister."

"Can we help," Adora asked.

The woman began to stir, and the man shook his head. "She just needs to get her energy back up, that's all." The man stuck out his hand. "I'm Bow, and this is Castaspella. Nice to meet you friends."

Chapter Text

Castaspella moaned as she started coming to. Levitation spells were fairly easy for her; however, levitating and holding that many Beast Men for that long had been a little more than she could handle. It was the only way to save the strangers, though, so she couldn't regret it. She was going to seriously regret the migraine she was going to get from exerting herself so much.

She opened her eyes and saw Bow looking down at her. He smiled sweetly at her and gently caressed her cheek. One would be forgiven for mistaking it as a romantic gesture, but such was not the case. Bow was like a brother to her. Brother, best friend, a joyful pain in the rear sometimes, that was it, and she was fine with that.

She smiled at him and was about to ask if the strangers were alright when she saw them standing over his shoulder. She gasped. She couldn't help herself. They were covered in blood, scratches, bite marks, and bruises. They looked gaunt and cadaver like.

"Casta," Bow said as if nothing was wrong, "this is Adam and Adora." He got up, then helped her up.

"Hel-hello," Castaspella replied shakily and extended her hand with great trepidation.

Adam looked at his hands and back to Castaspella. "You might not want to do that," he said in a flat tone.

Adora felt no reluctance and gripped Castaspella's hand tightly, and shook it. "Thank you," she said with a smile that Castaspella couldn't tell if it was genuine or mocking.

Bow spoke, "So from where be you, friends?"

Adam turned around and pointed behind him. "The woods back there. A two days journey."

"I see," Bow replied, looking back at where Adam had pointed. "What brings you here? Simple travel or hopes for adventure?""

"Neither," Adora answered. "Our tribe was attacked and taken prisoner by a race called The Snake Men. We are trying to find them and free them."

"Snake Men, you say," Bow said as he and Castaspella exchanged worried, yet hopeful, looks. "Well, it would appear that fate has brought us together for a reason."

"Did the Snake Men attack your tribe," Adora asked

"Our tribe," Castaspella said with some confusion. "No. We don't live in tribes."

Bow explained, "They attacked our towns and villages. I was ten when they attacked my village. My older brother and I were the only ones who made it out alive. Unlike you two, we were far too young to go after them."

"Is that why you were out here," Adam asked, weary of any supposed serendipity. "Were you tracking them?"

Castaspella replied, "In a way. We received reports of Snake Men activity in the area. We came to investigate. We were hoping to possibly find one of their tunnels."

"Tunnels?" Adora asked.

"Yes," answered Bow. "That's how they get around. They travel by tunnel to avoid detection and gain the element of surprise in a fight."

Adam quickly turned to Adora. "That's how I lost their trail! They must have gone into one of those tunnels."

"Two days, that way," Bow said, staring into the woods behind Adam and Adora. He then turned to Castaspella. "That's much further out than had been guessed. What do you think they're doing that far out?"

"I don't know. Maybe they found our base and are trying to encircle us?"

"It's extremely late in the year to be preparing an assault of that scale."

"Maybe so. Either way, we need to inform Angella."

"I'm sorry," Adam interjected, "we have no clue as to what you're talking about."

Bow smiled and patted him on the shoulder. "There is much to go over. We can tell you everything on our way back to base."

"I'm sorry, but no," Adam said. "We have to rescue our people. We can't afford to go with you."

"Adam, you and your sister are badly injured," Castaspella said in a calm, comforting voice. "Even if you were able to find your tribe, you're in no condition to free them. Come back with us, we can treat your wounds and regain your strength, which you'll need for the fight."

Adora gently placed her right hand on Adam's left shoulder. "She's right, Brother," she said softly. "We need water and food as well. We've only had a few pears in the last two days. If we keep going, we'll die from dehydration before we find them. Don't let your need for revenge be the enemy of accomplishing it."

Adam reluctantly nodded. "You're right, Sister." He turned to Bow and Castaspella. "Alright, we'll come."

**************************************************

They made their way through the remaining forest in silence, keeping an eye and ear out for either Snake or Beast Men. Mercifully, for Adam and Adora's sake, it wasn't a long walk. They emerged beside a dirt road where a bizarre structure with two unknown animals attached to it was waiting for them.

Adora squealed in delighted astonishment when she saw the beasts. They looked like deer but bigger with longer faces and no antlers. She had never seen anything like them before but was immediately enchanted by them. She was so taken by them; she failed to see the contraption they were attached to.

"What are those things," she asked, her eyes wide with wonderment.

"They're called horses," Bow said with some amusement at Adora's reaction. "Have you not truly seen one before?"

"Never! Are they friendly? Can I pet them?"

"Yes, as we get back."

Adora was disappointed but accepted Bow's answer.

"What is this that the horses are attached to?" Adam asked as he looked the structure over.

"It's a cart," Castaspella said, suppressing her desire to laugh. "It's used to transport people and goods from one place to another. The horses pull it, and it rolls on these wheels. Your people don't use carts?"

"No," Adam replied, feeling strangely embarrassed. "We live in the forest. We hunt. We gather. We make only what we can easily carry in case we have to move to new hunting grounds."

"It appears that there is much we don't know about this world," Adora added.

"Well, we have much to talk about then," Bow said. "Here, may I help you up?" He knelt down behind the cart and formed a cradle with his hands.

Adora was confused but decided to go along. Bow told her to use her hands like a step. She put her left foot in his hands, and he helped her into the back of the cart. He offered to help Adam, but he refused and crawled in on his own. Bow and Castaspella sat on a bench that was at the front of the cart. Bow took the reins, cracked them once, and the horses started walking.

Adora laughed out loud and clapped her hands. "This is amazing!"

"Impractical for the forest, but I can see its utility in clearings," Adam said.

"Bow," Adora called out. "Tell me, what is this blade made out of?" She held up the snake man's weapon.

"That blade is called a sword, and it's made out of steel, a very special form of iron."

"And what is iron?" She asked as she looked the sword over. Somehow, by knowing its name, it appeared brand new to her.

"You don't know what iron is? What do you make your weapons out of then? If you hunt, I assume you have killing instruments."

"Stone, wood, occasionally bone," Adam said. He felt insulted and was getting highly irritated.

"Oh," Bow said, trying to comprehend what he had heard. "Well, iron is a metal. Metal is like a rock you can melt and mold into almost any shape you want. Metal is used to make tools, weapons, armor, fasteners. Metals like copper, silver, and gold can be made into jewelry and money. Copper and tin can be used to make bronze, which can be made into musical instruments."

"And are your clothes made of metal?" Adora asked.

"Parts," Bow tried to explain. "They're also made of wool and cotton. I assume all your clothing is made of animal skin."

"Yes," Adam said. "Tell us about the Snake Men."

"May I," Castaspella asked Bow.

"Be my guest," Bow answered.

Castaspella crawled in back with Adam and Adora. "The world is full of different sentient species. There's the Avians, who can fly. The Mers who live in the water, and Terrans, which includes us, the Beast Men, who we fought back there, and the Snake Men. For the longest time, all the groups lived in harmony. Then the Snake Men, under the leadership of King Hiss, decided they no longer wanted to live in peace but to conquer and control. They forged fearsome weapons in secret and accessed dark and black magic. They declared war on all the other races. No one was prepared, and they quickly subjugated the entire world."

"Well, the world around them," Bow clarified. "Those that escaped eventually banded together to form a resistance movement. We operate in separate cells. Each cell is its own independent entity with its own leadership and command structure. We also use code names. I took 'Bow' as mine because the bow is my favorite weapon."

"I chose 'Castaspella' because I'm a magic user. By staying separate and using code names, we prevent the Snake Men from finding out about the resistance if one of us is captured."

Adam said, "The one snake man, Gorgon I think he said his name was, he said that they had taken our tribe for food."

Castaspella looked towards Bow, who sighed with reluctant sadness.

"It's true," he said. "The Snake Men hibernate during the winter. Before they do, they round up as many people as they can to use as food before they go into hibernation."

"Wait," Adora said, shaking her head. "If they hibernate every year, why don't you wipe them out while they're sleeping?"

"We tried," Castaspella explained. "They're protected by two powerful entities. First is Terroar. Terroar is a formless, elemental entity of great power and unimaginable cruelty. He can kill an entire devision on his own."

"Then there's Teela," Bow added.

Castaspella went on."Teela is the goddess of the Snake Men. In exchange for their worship and sacrifices, she keeps them safe during their hibernation."

"Terroar is powerful, but he can be subdued by advanced magicians. A goddess is something else entirely. Mortals can not win against a deity," Bow shuddered as he spoke.

"If this Teela is so powerful, why doesn't she just wipe the resistance of the face of the world?" Adora asked.

"Because," Bow said, "deities are fickle things. They operate on a system of morality all their own. Deities are like wild animals. They might be friendly in the moment, but they can rip you to pieces at any moment, depending on their mood."

"Good to know," Adam said.

Castaspella said, "The winter is we build up our armories. We also train and magic users, like me, practice our skills. We also work on battle plans."

"I see," Adora said as she delved deep in thought.

"What is that," Adam asked in awe as he saw a giant wall made up of logs standing on edge coming up in the distance.

"That is our base," Bow replied, "Brightmoon."

"Angella is our leader," Castaspella added.

Adam gripped the handle of his ax. He didn't like the idea of being sealed behind that thing. If it was a trap, he vowed he would kill of them.

Chapter Text

Adam and Adora gazed in wonderment at the world that greeted them inside the wall. All other feelings and emotions fled their senses as they tried to comprehend everything they were seeing. Structures, some large, some small with rectangular openings that appeared to have solid water in them. The tops of the structures were angular and pointed. Some looked to be covered in dry grass, while others had chips of wood on top of them. Some were made of wood, some were made out of rocks and stone layered on one another, some were a combination of wood and stone, and others were made from a material they didn't recognize.

The people moved about to and fro like ants. Their adornments varied wildly. Some's looked coarse and dingy while others strutted around in brightly covered regalia made of what looked like the finest materials possible. Some carried bags, some pushed carts, some rode horses, and some just walked.

Smells and sounds filled the air competing with each other as to who was going to dominate the senses. Burning wood, roasting meat, vegetables, clanging, pounding, singing, shouting, and strange instruments making music the like Adam and Adora had never heard before all rained down upon them, overloading their senses and intellect. Castaspella looked back and saw the twins staring wide-eyed with mouths agape. She tapped Bow on the shoulder, who looked back and chuckled at the sight.

"It's all a little too much for them, I'm afraid," he said with a friendly mirth.

"Will they be ok?" Castaspella asked with some concern.

"After everything they're been through? Oh, they'll be just fine, I imagine. Honestly, this is probably the best thing for them. It takes their minds off their pain for a bit; physical and emotional."

They arrived at the physician's. Bow tied the horses up while Castaspella coaxed and helped the twins down.

"This is Doctor Abram's. No codename with him. He absolutely refused."

"In fairness," Bow said as he came around to the back of the cart, "his codename was Fixabone. I don't think I would want a name like that either."

"He and his wife will take care of you while Bow and I go see Angella. Are you ok with that."

Adam looked at the doctor's building and then back to Castaspella. "There is a lot I don't understand about this place of yours, but one thing I understand perfectly is I'm in severe pain. If they can help us; I'm all for it."

"We keep our weapons, though? Right," asked Adora, her hand resting on the hilt of her sword.

"You wouldn't be the first to bring a weapon into his office, and I doubt if you shall be the last," Bow said cheerfully. He motioned to the door. "Come, we'll walk you in."

The inside was even more bizarre than the out. There was nothing inside that they recognized. They didn't even have the vocabulary to describe it to themselves. This was a world far beyond their understanding. No matter where they turned, there was something. Some artificial object filling their eyes. How could people stand to be in a place such as this, they wondered. They had been in here for a scant, few seconds, and already they felt their eyes burning within their skulls.

An older woman with curly red hair that was just beginning to go white entered the room in a form-fitting, white robe (something Adam and Adora would later learn is called a "dress"). She was attractive. More handsome than beautiful. Her face was stern but held an undeniable kindness beneath. She wasn't thin, but she wasn't fat either. She was taller than average, but too short to be tall. All in all, they found her to be comforting if not slightly intimidating.

"By the ancients," she exclaimed as soon as she saw them. "What happened to you two? What are you two?"

Adam went to speak but Bow cut him off.

"This is Adam and Adora. They're twins by the way."

"I can bloody well see that! If not for being different sex, they'd be nearly identical! That doesn't explain why they look like this," she scolded him.

"We come from the forest," Adora said in a voice much calmer than she felt. "Our tribe was attacked by the Snake Men and taken prisoner while we were gathering firewood. My brother and I were pursuing them when we were attacked by the Beast Men. We were lucky Bow and Castaspella here were in the area and saved us."

Mrs. Abram's head snapped around to look at Bow. "Snake Men?" Her voice shook with fear as she asked.

"I'm afraid so," he answered gravely.

Adam said, "We killed two of them and took their weapons. When we find them, we'll kill all of them."

Castaspella added, "They held their own prett well against the Beast Men before we intervened."

Mrs. Abram sighed. "More pawns for the cause I see," she said to Bow.

"Willing warriors," said Adam, not exactly sure what a pawn was.

Mrs. Abram sighed again. "Alright, but why the furs? You look like primitive savages."

"They are primitives," Bow responded without thinking. He immediately looked over and saw Adam and Adora staring at him. Adam looked angry, but Adora looked betrayed. He could Adam's expression. Adora's, on the other hand, broke his heart.

"I see," Mrs. Abram said with no notice of the silent drama taking place before her. "Alright then, I'll get them cleaned up so my husband can take a look at them."

"Thank you, Mrs. Abram," Castaspella said with a slight curtsy. "Bow and I need to inform Angella about what's going on. We'll be back for them afterward."

"Fine, fine," Mrs. Abram said, waving her hand as though she was shooing them off like a couple of troublesome birds from her garden.

Castaspella and Bow nodded at Mrs. Abram then at Adam and Adora who only glared at them. Castaspella shot Bow a look that screamed "you idiot" and they left.

"First, my name is Glinda. I might have taken his last name, but I am not his property nor his extension. I loathe being called Mrs. Abram, but Casta is such a sweet girl, I don't have the heart to correct her. She's the only one." She uttered the last line as a threat. "From here on out, you shall refer to me as Ms. Glinda."

"Yes, Ms. Glinda," Adam and Adora said in unison.

A hint of a smile graced Glinda's lips. "Adam and Adora is it? I must say it's nice to meet someone else with bloody normal names. Everyone running about with these gods-awful, wretched puns for names gets exhausting after a bit. Adam and Adora. Yes, I rather do like your names."

Her words made the twins feel more at ease.

Glinda clapped her hands together and started explaining what was going to happen. "I am going to have you unrobe so I can get full account of your injuries. Once that is done, I'll wash you both down to clean any dirt that might have gotten in your wounds. For some reason, wounds with dirt in them tend to get much worse and invite all manner of other calamities. I shall warn you, bathing with open wounds can hurt. The most common pain is a sharp, stinging sensation. I assure you that nothing bad is happening. After that, I will take you back to my husband's office where he'll perform a full examination and render any help needed. Did you two understand all that?" She moved her eyes between the two.

Adam nodded and Adora said yes.

"Good. Now for the uncomfortable part. I'm going to need you to disrobe," she was going to ask who wanted to go first but was shocked silent when they both undressed without any qualms, whatsoever.

"What?! What are you doing?"

Adam and Adora exchanged confused looks.

"You told us to undress," Adora said not understanding Glinda's negative reaction. "That is what 'disrobe' means, isn't it?"

"Well, yes, it does, but I did not think you would be doing it right here, right now! You're brother and sister after all! And I'm a stranger!" Glinda's voice wasn't angry, just shocked.

"Bodies are bodies," Adora tried to explain, still surprised by Glinda's reaction. "In the summer it's customary in our tribe to wear little to no clothing. We swim together naked. Is that not the same with you?"

"Heaven's no! We cover up our improper bits."

"There's parts of the human body that you see as improper?" A stunned Adam asked.

Glinda suddenly found flustered and taken aback by Adam's question. On one hand it seemed stupid, nieve, even childish. On the other hand, she found herself struggling to come up with a satisfactory answer. "Well, um, yes. For men, it's their dingle-dangle, and for women, it's their chest and, um, bearded clam." She waved her hand over her genital region to show what she meant.

"You mean our breasts and genitals?" Adora asked bluntly, further confused by Glinda's reluctance to even say their proper names.

"And why is it alright for men to show their chests and not women?" Adam asked.

"Yes," Adora agreed. "Women nurse children, so even if you thought there was something wrong with them; at least there might be a reason for them to be out."

"Yeah, but men have no reason though," Adam said, reinforcing his sister's argument.

"And how do you determine what body parts are offensive and what are not? Is a breast really that much more loathsome than a foot or an elbow?"

"Sex! Alright! Body parts used in sex should be covered up," Glinda blurted out red-faced.

"If that's the case, shouldn't the hands and mouth be covered up too?" Adam asked innocently.

"AH! That's enough! Whatever you and your tribe got up to in the woods is on you! However, you're in a civilized space now, and we don't go gallivanting our bits and pieces around like a trophy."

Adam and Adora shot each other irritated looks. The morality of these people made no sense to them, and they were getting sick of being treated less than because they lived in the woods. Despite this, these people were (sort of) kind, and they did need their help. They were injured, thirsty, and hungry. They also needed their help in finding their tribe. What insult they might have to endure, it was a necessary indignation for the greater purpose.

"We will abide," Adora said.

"Good. You will also need to shave. Don't worry, I shall help you," Glinda replied happily.

"Shave," they asked in unison again.

"Yes, shave. The removal of body hair. You, my dear boy, need to get rid of that disgusting, filthy beard. As for you, my dear, you have to shave your armpits and legs."

Both Adam and Adora gasped and protested. The covering up was fair enough. It was fall, after all. Sure, there might be some hot days here and there, but the consistent cold was coming, so staying covered up wasn't that big of a deal, especially in the wider context. But needlessly removing one's body hair seemed a step too far.

"What? Why? I saw other men with beards here! Why can they have beards but I can't?"

"Because, their beards are clean and trimmed. Your's, in contrast, is a disgusting mound of equal parts hair, blood, mud, and lice."

"So why me then? Why do I have to get my leg and armpit hair removed, then?"

"Same reason, my dear - hygiene."

Adora bristled at Glinda's smug tone. "Ok, then why not him as well? And why not just shave all our body hair off? Why remove some and leave others if it's for hygiene reasons?"

"Because it's our custom. Now, once again, accept our help or walk away and die. Your choice."

"Fine! I'll go first," Adora huffed and stomped her foot for emphasis.

"Very good, my dear," Glinda said calmly with a razor smile. "As for you, young man, cover yourself up until I get back."

"Yes, Ma'am," he said through clenched teeth.

*******************************************

Adora sat on what Glinda's called an "examination table." It was uncomfortable to sit on but she sat on worse. It was a flat surface made of wood, supported by 4 wooden legs that were braced for added strength. The room was white with lots of large windows (something else Glinda had explained to her). On a counter were various tools made of metal. They looked like weapons, but Glinda assured her that they were for making people better.

While she was trepidatious, Glinda had proven to be no liar. She had told the full, honest truth about the bath stinging. It felt like her body was being set on fire. She had to admit that after the bath and something called a shampoo, she felt much better. The shaving thing was another matter. Why the women of Brightmoon would ever subjugate themselves to such an indignaty, she could not fathom, but it was what it was.

The door opened and Glinda came in with a man who looked a good ten years her senior. He was bald on top with tufts of white hair on either side. He had on a white coat, white button up shirt, white pants, and black shoes. He was shorter than Glinda by an inch or so. He was five pounds over pudgy with a big, kind face. He was the living embodiment of the word "grandpa."

"Hello there, my dear," he said in a voice that sounded an octave higher than it should. "I am Doctor Abram, as I'm sure a smart girl like you has already guessed."

"Hello, Doctor Abram. I'm Adora." She felt at ease with him. He had a silly, non-threatening quality to him that allayed her worries and misgivings.

"Hello, Adora. Now, let's take a look, shall we? I may have to touch you at certain parts of the examination, is that alright? Don't worry, Glinda will be here for support. If you ever feel uncomfortable, let me know as soon as you can, and I shall stop immediately. Do I have your permission?"

"Yes, of course," Adora answered feeling even better.

He started by looking at her back first. "Oh my, you do have several bad, deep lacerations. I'm amazed you made through, to honest. Most would have bled out simply from these."

"I refuse to die until I have freed my tribe," Adora said in a tone so serious that it almost sounded satirical. Even she thought her words had been a bit off. "My people are a tough breed," she said with a softer voice.

"I believe it," Dr. Abram replied with no hint of ridicule. "Glinda informed me that your people lived in the woods without any modern technology. That is a hard way of life. Only the strongest, like you, could endure it. The Ancients know I couldn't."

Adora felt like crying. As small as Bow and Glinda had made her feel, Dr. Abram had validated her life and her experiences. Her foundress for him grew exponentially. "Thank you," she shyly said.

Dr. Abram moved around to her front. "More lacerations to the face, arms, shoulders, chest and abdomen. The left eye is bruised and halfway swollen shut. Can you smile for me, Adora? Ah, good job. Open your mouth. Yes, very good. No teeth appear to be missing. You have a lovely smile, by the way. You remind me of Sarah."

Adora caught Glinda grimace and tense up from the corner of her right eye. "Who's Sarah?" Adora had an idea as to who she might be, but hoped she wasn't right.

"Our daughter," he simply stated.

"Snake Men," Adora asked hoping against hope that it wasn't. Then again, was there an actual preferred way for a parent to lose their child?

"Of course. There is no one here who hasn't lost someone to those damnable, reptilian monstrosities. It's what binds us all together in common purpose.

"Now, I'm going to turn around while Glinda examines your private parts, to make sure there's no injury there. Is that alright with you?"

Adora nodded, a little uncomfortable, but still trusting him. He turned around while Glinda had Adora lie back and spread her legs.

"Is there any chance you might be pregnant?" Dr. Abram asked as he looked towards the wall.

"No. I've had my blood since my last sexual encounter."

"Was the encounter by choice," Glinda asked.

"Always. Only one man tried to force himself on me. I snapped his head off. Both of them. No other man dared laid a finger on me without asking first," Adora replied proudly.

"Alright, I'm done. You may sit up now, Adora."

Adora sat up and Dr. Abram turned around.

"Everything is fine, Doctor," Glinda said formally.

"Oh, Glinda, please! We've been married thirty years now. Just call me Zell." He pretended to whisper to Adora, "She's so formal."

Adora laughed. It was good to laugh. Where there's laughter, there's hope. That's what her mother had told her when she was a little girl. There had been a terrible thunderstorm and they all had hid in a nearby cave. After one particularly loud thunder clash, she had started crying. Her mother had picked her up and started laughing. When she asked her mother why she was laughing, that was what she had told her.

"Alright, my dear Adora. Your wounds are bad, but your healing abilities are amazing to say the least. I am going to have to suture the worst of the cuts. Uh, basically, I'm going to have to sew the skin back together. I have a numbing salve to help lessen the pain, but it's still going to hurt. If I leave these open, they can go bad and you could die."

"I understand, Doctor Abram. I have full trust in you."

"If you wish, I can hold your hand while he does it," Glinda offered.

"As much as I would like that, I'd probably break your hand if I did. I'm really strong." Adora couldn't help but have a devilish smile when she said that.

"Fair enough," Glinda said, subconsciously backing away from Adora.

"Alright, I'm going to apply the salve now."

*********************************************

While Doctor Abram examined Adam, Glinda went out to the tailor's to see if he had any clothes that might fit Adora and Adam. She gave him what she thought their measurements were. He said he did have some available. He had made a pair of matching uniforms for a father and son, but they had been killed in battle before they could pick them up. He wasn't sure if they would fit, especially a woman, but she was free to take them.

She returned and gave a set to each of the twins who were in separate bedrooms. Once again, Adam and Adora didn't understand why. They had seen each other naked multiple times; not to mention that they were siblings, but it was not worth fighting over. When they were fully dressed, they came downstairs to what Glinda called the waiting room.

"You look like a child," Adora pointed and laughed when she saw Adam without his beard.

"Shut-up," he responded angrily. He was too mad to be witty.

"I'm sorry, Brother," Adora said even though she kept laughing.

"Sure," he snorted and turned away.

"You look - good in your clothes. How do they feel?"

"The pants are uncomfortable," he said as he turned around, his mood improving. "They're tight around my penis and testicles. The men here must be extremely small to tolerate them."

Pity, Adora thought to herself.

"Other than that, they're not bad. The colors are interesting. I was told that this is a white shirt with a maroon jacket, lavender pants, and purple boots."

Adora nodded. "That's what Glinda told me as well. Mine fit fairly nice. A little tight in the chest, but this was made for a man, so that's to be expected."

Glinda entered the room wheeling in a large, covered object. "Adora, Adam, please take a look." She pulled the cover off to reveal a full body mirror. It the frame was brass and cast in a vine motif.

Adam and Adora could only stare at their reflections in wonder. They had seen themselves reflected in water before, but that was always hazy and distorted. Now they saw themselves in crystal clear fidelity. Or, two people who bore a striking resemblance to them. Were the people in the mirror really them? They looked similar but also vastly different.

"What do you think?" Glinda asked proudly.

"I do look like a child," Adam said as he touched his face. "An extremely abused child," he added as he took notice to all the cuts and bruises on his face.

"You and me both," Adora said as examined herself.

"Are you satisfied with your new clothes?" Glinda was becoming worried that the twins might revolt against being civilized and revert back to being savage state.

"Yes," Adora said, sensing Glinda's tension. "It's, well,"

"It's a lot," Adam interrupted. "This is all so new and different. We've never seen ourselves like this before."

"We've barely seen ourselves, period," Adora added. "We thank you and Doctor Abram for everything, though. It means a lot to us."

Glinda relaxed and smiled. "You are very much welcomed." She then gave Adam a stern look. "You should really have your hair cut. Men don't look right with long hair."

Adam was about to launch into her when Bow entered.

"Oh, wow! You two look great. Outside of that cuts and bruises," Bow said, staring in disbelief at how different the twins looked.

"Thank you, Bow," Adora replied, grateful for the interruption.

"Anyway, Angella told me to take you two to our finest restaurant, her treat. After you've eaten your fill, I am to take you to see her. There is much she wants to discuss with you."

"Then let's go now," Adam said impatiently.

"Brother, we need to eat and drink. We don't do that, we can't fight. Remember. Strategy wins what rashness losses."

Adam reluctantly nodded. "Fine. Take us to this 'restaurant' thing so we can have Angella's treat "

"I see there's a lot I'm going to have to go over with you," Bow said with a sigh.

Chapter Text

When they got out outside, the twins noticed the cart was different. This was one was enclosed with a door on the side, a step to help you in, and a window on each side of the door. It was a rich, royal blue framed in gold leafed carved vines and leaves. A driver sat up front, holding the reins of 4 white horses. He was exquisitely dressed and smiled at them and gave them a friendly wave. Everything about this cart screamed opulence.

"This is a much different cart," Adora said in awe.

"It's a carriage," Bow gently corrected her. "From Angella's own private stables. She wanted nothing but the best for you."

Bow opened the door, and the twins entered, Adora first, Adam second. The interior was a soft, creamy white. There were candles in each corner set in ornate sconces. The seats were the most comfortable thing either had ever experienced. Adam found them so comfortable, he started to fall asleep as soon as he sat down. A quick shake from Adora brought him back around. Bow climbed in and sat on the opposite bench from them. He shut the door and tapped on the roof to let the driver know it was safe to go.

"Well," Bow said, trying to think where to begin his explanations. "We are going to The Hungry Fidler's restaurant. It's the best in all of Brightmoon. Their roast lamb is exquisite. The same is true for their duck as well. They make a wonderful smoke bass that is, uh, sublime. They have mutton, beef, ham, and chicken as well. If you're of a more vegetarian diet, they excellent baked potatoes, sweet yams, carrots, broccoli, green beans, and corn. For dessert, oh my, my friends, you are in for a treat. Cakes and pies the likes you have never imagined."

"What's a cake?" Adam asked, having never heard the word before.

"And what's a pie?" Adora added.

"You, what, what did you all eat?" Bow stammered.

"Whatever we could hunt and gather. Deer, turkey, duck, root vegetables, nuts, berries, pears, apples, and the like. Um, fish, of course. That's it."

"We would roast it, fry it, we had stone bowls for making soups on special occasions. We would steam our food occasionally," Adora further explained.

"I see," Bow said with a grandiose smile of a carnival barker attempting to lure people into the show. "Well, my friends, you are in for an experience like no other. I can not wait for you to sit down and taste your first bite. Your hearts shall leap with joy, and your palettes shall sing praises unto the gods."

"And is all that that Angella's treat you told us about," asked Adam.

Bow gave a quick laugh. "No. 'Angella's treat' means she's paying for the meal."

"Paying?" Adora asked.

"Well, yes, paying. Paying is when you give money for a good or a service."

"And what's money?" Adam asked.

"Oh my. This is going to be a long conversation, isn't it?" Bow sighed. He reached into a small bag he had tied to his waist. He rooted around and pulled out a small, copper disc with an image and number stamped on it.

"This is a one pence coin. That means it contains exactly one pence worth of copper in it. With this, I can purchase, or buy, an item that is one pence, or combine it with other coins to purchase something more expensive." Bow then handed Adam. Adam looked it over, then handed it to Adora.

"Why?" Adam asked. "What point does this money serve?"

"Well, as I said, money allows us to purchase what we need and want."

"But why do you need to purchase anything at all," Adora asked, still not comprehending what the need for this copper disk was for. "We don't use money. All necessities are shared, and anything above that is traded for. Can't you do that?"

"Um, no. It doesn't work like that."

"Why," asked Adam.

"Because. Alright, money allows us to diversify and specialize our labor. Money allows people to become doctors, coach makers, singers, story tellers, and chefs. Chefs are professional cooks, just for reference. This allows people to pursue and perfect what they do because they're free from having to secure their basic needs all the time."

"You also limit them," Adora countered. "In our tribe, we all sing, we all tell stories, we all cook. Everyone does almost everything. We're fully formed human beings. Your society strips people down to one thing. They're no longer a person but a coach maker or a chef."

"And I still don't understand why you can't trade product for product or service for service? What point does this intermediary device serve?" Adam asked.

"Well, as far as trade, what happens when you don't a certain product? How can a coach maker trade a coach for food if no one needs a coach?"

"How can he sell a coach if no one needs a coach?" Adam retorted.

"Well, then he has to find something else to do, I suppose."

"Then what was the point of him specializing if he's eventually going to be forced to do something else when his skills are no longer required?"

Bow was now becoming flustered. Their questions were silly, yet he couldn't come up with a reason why. This was just how everything was since the day he was born. He never questioned it. He never even thought it could be questioned. But here were two primitives asking some of the deepest, most poignant questions.

"Um, well, he could always seek employment elsewhere. Carriage making is largely woodworking. He could become a furniture maker, a cabinet maker, a carpenter if needs be."

"But he wanted to be a carriage maker," Adam said flatly.

"Yes," Adora dropped in. "I fail to see the difference between not having anything to trade and not having a skill that's useful."

"And what's employment? I forgot to ask earlier."

"Employment is when a person has more work than they can handle on their own, so they give other people money to do it either with or for him."

"Hold on," Adam said, getting really confused. "If the other people are doing all the work, why does the first man deserve any of the money?"

"Let me explain by using the example of a farmer. A man has a farm, and he wants to grow crops to sell at the market, but the land is too big to work on his own. In order to grow and harvest the crops, he needs other people to work it. While the others might provide the labor, he owns the land, bought the tools, most more than likely, and the seed. He took all the initial risk, so he deserves all of the money after paying his workers."

"If the fool bought land and tools he couldn't use himself, then he's an idiot who doesn't deserve anything. Why would you take on something you couldn't do alone if you wanted to keep all the money for yourself?"

"And why are you only using masculine titles like he and him? Don't women produce anything?" Adora asked. She had grown increasingly irritated by Bow's constant use of male pronouns.

"Um, not usually. Most women stay at home looking after their children."

"By choice?"

"Um, it's generally understood that a woman's role is to have children and look after them." Bow knew he was immediately going to regret saying that as the words were leaving his mouth.

"REALLY!" Adora fumed, her face turning bright red.

"Tell this then Bow: I noticed that some people have very nice clothing. Some have very rough and tattered clothing. Why is this?"

"Well, the people who have a lot of money wear nice clothes. People with little to no money wear not so nice clothing."

"Why do people have different amounts of money?"

"Because not every job pays the same. Some jobs pay more, some less. And people who don't work don't have any money."

"Why would not working mean you don't have any money?"

"Because, by not having a job, they're not contributing to society."

"What does 'contributing' even mean in a society like yours?"

Adora asked, "And what if they can't work? We have had members who couldn't walk or see or had something wrong with their heads, and they couldn't think right. What happens to those people?"

Bow took a deep breath, not wanting to answer, but knew he must. "Well, often, their family will look after them. If they can't or the person has no family, there's charities they can appeal to, or they become beggars."

"Which means what, exactly," Adam asked.

"I believe it means that, Brother," Adora said, pointing out her window.

Adam looked and saw a man with twisted legs, laying on the ground, a bowl outstretched in the air, wailing for money. His skin was yellow and clung to bones that appeared to have no muscle in between them.

"That," Adam said with a rising rage, "is what you're talking about?"

"Unfortunately, yes," Bow replied sadly.

Adam could feel his insides begin to shake. "Ever since my sister and I have gotten here, we have been called savages, primitives, forced to shave and wear these uncomfortable clothes, and made to feel like we were less than. But no one in our tribe ever went hungry or had to beg for food or water. We shared everything! We were all equal. Even our chief worked alongside us as another member. Frankly, you seem to be far more savage than we ever were."

"Oh, really," Bow responded. He had grown tired of hearing these two trash his way of life. He was going to set them straight. "Tell me, Adam, or Adora, I don't care which. Did you live in a home?"

"No," Adora said somewhat defensively, not sure of where he was going with his line of questioning. "In the temperant times, we slept outside. In rain or freezing cold, we slept in a nearby cave."

"And did you sleep in beds?"

"No, of course not. We slept on animal skins we laid on the ground."

"I see. Well, it sounds like this utopia of yours is no different than that beggar we passed. You both have the same quality of living. How is it that your society is so high and mighty yet produces living conditions that you consider barbaric here?"

"Because they don't have to live like that," Adam said. "We have equality. You have inequality, and I have yet to hear a reasonable explanation as to why. Your entire system is overly complex and convoluted. You produce great wealth for a few but none for far more."

"And, yet, look at the results," Bow replied smugly.

"Yeah, look," Adora said, looking back out her window.

The rest of the trip was spent in silence. Each side felt it had argued enough. There was no point in continuing to fight unless they wanted to literally fight. The twins continued to nurse feelings of being looked down upon, while Bow considered everything they had said and admitted to himself that the twins did have some merit, but still thought his system was superior.

The carriage came to a stop, and Bow smiled. He got out and bid the twins to follow. The restaurant looked nice with 4 large windows, 2 on each side of the door, set into a gray and white stone facade. A sign depicting a silhouette of a man playing a fiddle with a chicken leg hung above a red painted door.

The inside was nicely lit with a series of chandeliers wall candles and an oil lamp on each table. Dark wood wainscoting lined the bottom of the walls, contrasting with the white plaster on top. The ceiling consisted of massive exposed beams. The floor was made of the same wood as the wainscoting.

Bow talked to a very nicely dressed man who was standing at the front of the door. The twins were too busy looking around to pay attention to what they were saying. They were both impressed and horrified by the extravagance they saw. People dressed in their most elegant finery, adorned in jewels. They ate mounds of rich, succulent looking for with strange implements. The display of wealth and indulgence making the memory of the beggar burn even brighter.

"Follow me," Bow said, catching the twins by surprise.

The well-dressed man led them to a secluded table at the back of the restaurant and handed each a large, folded piece of paper. Adam and Adora opened their's but couldn't make out what all the strange symbols meant.

"What is this?" Adam slid his paper to Bow.

"It's the menu. It tells you what they have to eat," Bow explained, confused as to why Adam would ask him, but suddenly figured it out. "You can't read, can you?"

"What's reading?" Adora asked, sliding her menu over.

"You see. All these symbols here, they represent letters that represent sounds. When strung together, they form words. This word, here, says barley and bean soup."

"Do all of you read?" Adam wanted to know.

"Some. Not enough for Angella. She wants to establish a system by which all people may learn to read. It's an extremely valuable skill."

"What do you recommend," Adora asked as she slid her menu over.

"Let's see. For Adam, I recommend the steak with a baked potato and corn on the cob. Adora, I think you'll like the honey-dipped baked chicken with noodles in white sauce and the steamed asparagus with sauce."

The twins exchanged bemused looks, shrugged, and said ok in unison.

"To drink, I say we play it safe with plain water. Is that acceptable?" Bow asked, hoping they wouldn't ask for anything alcoholic.

"Water's fine," Adam said.

"Yes," Adora confirmed.

The waiter came over, and Bow placed their order. The waiter agreed with their choices and took their menus, promising to be back shortly with their waters.

"I talked to Angella," Bow started. "She wants to meet with you two tomorrow morning."

"Why tomorrow?" Adam asked in frustration. "We've already lost a lot of time. I can accept the doctor, food, and water, but I see no reason to wait any longer than that."

"It's going to be night soon. You're going to need your rest. You might as well sleep here. Angella has already made accommodations for you. Two big, comfortable beds with your own fireplace. You can get a good night's sleep, get up, bathe, brush your teeth, and have a nice breakfast before to meet Angella."

"No," Adam started to protest.

"Adam, I understand your impatience. I do. The Snake Men are traveling by tunnel, so you won't be able to track them. Not to mention that you're unfamiliar with the area and its dangers. I promise you, you're going to welcome what Angella has to say. So, please, just wait a little longer."

Adora placed her hand over Adam's. "Brother, he's right. We tried going off on our own and nearly died. Speed is meaningless if we're too weak to fight or never even find them."

Adam looked at Adora, and the two appeared to have a psychic conversation. Adam's face became angry, then soft. He lowered his head and said fine.

The waiter returned with three mugs of water. The twins downed theirs immediately, gulping it down in a single drink. They sat their mugs down and gave Bow an accusatory look.

"It tastes weird," Adora said, smacking her tongue against the roof of her mouth.

"It's been distilled. We found when water was boiled to steam and allowed to condense again, it didn't make you sick like regular water can. I admit, the taste does take some time to get used to, but it is better for you."

"Understand," Adam said even though he really didn't.

Bow went over what utensils were and how to use them so they would know when the food arrived. After that, they engaged in some small talk until two waiters came out with their meals and fresh mugs of water. Per Bow's recommendation, Adam took a bite of his stake first. He looked shocked at first, then in bliss.

"Oh, wow," he said while he was still chewing. "This is the greatest thing I've ever eaten."

"Told you," Bow said triumphantly. "Adora, what do you think?"

"It's very good, but I prefer my mother's turkey," she answered once she swallowed her bite.

"Fair," Bow said with a thoughtful nod.

**********************************************

Adam finished getting on the night clothes that had been left for him in their room. Adora was starting the fire, having changed into her night clothes first. She finished and stepped back, smiling at her handiwork. Bow had gone over everything with them. He explained what the washroom was and how to brush their teeth. Afterward, he bade them goodnight and left.

Adam pulled the covers on his bed back and sat down. "This feels wrong," he glumly said. "Our people are trapped in cold, dark tunnels while we're here, fully fed, completely comfortable."

Adora sat down on her bed. "I know, Brother. It feels wrong to me, too." She gave him a weak smile. "My wounds hurt a lot, so that helps."

Adam let go of a small laugh. "True," he said.

"Us suffering didn't help, either."

"True again, but at least it felt equal. What are we going to tell our parents we did while they were captured?"

"Honestly, Brother, I think they'd be happy with just being rescued."

Adam let out a slightly bigger laugh. "Yeah, I suppose so."

"Haste might make waste, but fools rush in where spirits fear to fly."

"Grandfather," Adam moaned at hearing Adora quote their paternal grandfather.

"Cliché, but accurate. Action without a plan is just waste."

"I know, but I can't change the way I feel. Logical or not, I feel like I'm letting them down."

"Yeah, me as well. We feel what we feel, but we can't let our feelings overwhelm overwhelm our reason."

"I'll try, but no promises."

"Just promise me you won't sneak out while I'm asleep, please."

"I promise. We're in this together, no matter the journey."

"Good," Adora said and crawled into bed. "Whenever you're ready, will you blow the lights out, please?"

"Sure," Adam replied softly.

He waited until she was asleep before blowing the candles out and getting into bed himself.

Chapter Text

Bow knocked on the door of the twins' room. He was feeling bright and cheerful. The argument of the carriage ride buried under a grand meal and far more pleasant conversation. He had to admit that the twins' intellect had surprised him greatly. Sure, he realized they were intelligent from their first encounter, but their use of speech, reasoning capabilities were far beyond what he ever expected from two refugees from a hunter-gatherer tribe. Dare he say they were his equals?

From behind the door, he heard Adora give a miserable moan, followed by a slow shuffling to the door. What opened the door was not Adora, however. It was a pale shadow of who had been Adora. Her skin was white, and her eyes were dark and glossy.

"Are you ok?" Bow asked, unable to control his shock.

"No," she groaned.

"What happened? Didn't you sleep well?"

"I slept fine until the explosive diarrhea hit. I filled up four chamber pots on my own."

Bow didn't want to laugh; he just couldn't help himself. The raw sincerity of her words married with her complete lack of social decorum was too much. He busted out laughing so hard that he could barely breathe.

"Ha, ha. Laugh it up, jerk! It's all your fault, you know!"

"My, my, my fault? How is this my fault," he asked as he wiped tears of laughter from his eyes.

"It was that restaurant you took us to. Apparently, our stomachs were emptier than we thought. Everything ran right through us."

"Us? You mean, where's Adam?"

"Filling up pot number six for me," Adam's exhausted voice called out from the washroom, which caused Bow to erupt into fresh laughter.

****************************************

They rode in the same carriage as last night. Both the twins were starting to look better. Their eyes were still dark and sunken, but color had started returning to their faces. Despite today being noticeably cooler than yesterday, it was still comfortable enough. The cooler air was helping the twins to recover.

"Before we arrive, there's somethings I want to go over with you first," Bow said; his demeanor fully recovered from the humor of this morning.

"Tell us whatever we need to know," Adam said, still bitter about Bow's laughing fit.

"Remember how I told you about the three main species of our world: the Avians, Mers, and Terrans? Well, Angella is an Avian. For the most part, she looks much as you and I do. However, she has two large, feathered wings coming out of her back. She's also the last of her people. She was their queen. She, they, for the longest time, the greatest counterbalance to the Snake Men. The Snake Men tried for years to conquer the Angelans. Many, many fierce battles were fought between the two; leading to massive casualties on both sides."

"So what happened?" Adora asked, hoping to gain some potential insight on how to fight against the Snake Men.

"Two things. The first was Lord Gr'asp. King Hiss made him his new High General. The fiend is a master tactician. Under his leadership, the Snake Men began making gains against the Angelans. The second thing was Terroar. It was summoned from the stars by the goddess Teela. It was the only time she interceded on their behalf outside of their hibernation time. It annihilated nearly all the Angelan people. Those that were left were rounded up and taken back to Snake Mountain."

"So how did Angella escape," Adam asked. He wondered if maybe Angella had cut a deal with King Hiss for him to spare her life. Then again, she might have fled like a coward, leaving her people to their fate.

"She didn't. King Hiss made her watch as he killed all of her remaining people. Then he let her go so she could tell all the world of his cruelty so that none may never stand against him again. Instead, she helped form the resistance."

"It's good to know what type of woman she is," Adam said, still skeptical.

"More importantly," Adora interpolated, "it tells us what type of man Hiss is."

"Anything else?" Asked Adam.

"There's two other Avian species that are going to be there. Stratos of the Bird Men."

"His appearance is pretty self-explanatory," Adam quipped, which drew Bow's ire.

"The Bird Men are a noble species, and Stratos is the noblest of them. He's also a dear friend."

"I guess he's not a primitive, then," Adam sniped back.

Though Bow was angry, he decided it was best to move on. "The other is Buzz-Off of the Andreenid."

"He's a giant bee, isn't he?" Adam asked with a flat, fed-up voice.

"Bee man," Bow responded on the verge of losing his patience.

Adam rolled his eyes and looked out his window.

"Listen, I understand that our codenames can be a bit silly. Stratos doesn't use one, by the way. His actual name is Stratos."

"Like Zell and Glinda," Adora said.

"Yes. His code of honor prevents him from taking another name."

"I look forward to meeting them," Adora said with a smile, subtly trying to ease the tension. "Anyone else?"

"Yes, but they're all human like us. I only wanted to prepare you for when you meet them. I didn't,"

"Want our primitive minds to overreact," Adam said with an indifferent disdain as he continued to look out his window.

"Blast it all, Adam! I thought we were past all that after last night. Do you want me to apologize? Is that what you want? Will that finally make you feel better and less of an annoying sod?" Bow had been pushed to his limits. He had had enough of Adam's insolence and constant fixation on his words.

Adam turned and gave Bow a dead eyed look. "No. But when the time comes, I want you to thank me," he said and turned his head again.

*****************************************

Angella's place was a large, boxy building with many windows surrounding three floors. It was covered in a tan stucco with a red roof that slanted up so far and flattened off. The trim and shutters around the windows were painted a similar color of red as the roof.

"This used to be a meeting hall," Bow explained. "Town meetings, market days, weddings, all used to be held here. Now it's the headquarters for our branch."

"And Angella lives here?" Adora asked, taken by the size, yet simplicity of the building.

"Yes. It's not as grand as her old place, The Crystal Castle, but this is war. Opulence looks bad on a leader during war time." Bow opened the door and motioned for the twins to enter.

"Adam! Adora!" Castaspella shouted as soon as she saw them and ran over to meet them. "It's good to see you again! Bow said you three had a lovely time last night at dinner."

"At dinner," Adam replied with a devilish grin. "After dinner was a bit rough."

"Oh! Well I hope all is well now."

"So far, so good," he said and patted his stomach.

"I like your outfits. They make you look so nice, and they match as well! Oh," she stopped when she finally realized Adam no longer had his beard. "Wow. You look so handsome, Adam. And young! My age, to be honest."

"We do look about the same age," Adam agreed.

"I hope we get some more, though," Adora interrupted. "I don't want to wear the same outfit all the time."

"I'm sure they'll provide you with something before we set out."

"'We'? Are you coming with us?" Asked Adam.

"I am," Castaspella replied excitedly, bouncing up and down on the balls of her feet.

"That's amazing," Adam responded.

Adora leaned over and whispered in Adam's ear, "Easy, Brother. You can make me an aunt after the rescue."

"Shut-up," he whispered back.

Adora smirked but stopped when she noticed that Bow was talking to a woman with long, lavender hair. "Who's that," she asked out loud against her own wishes.

"Jealous," Adam whispered tauntingly. Adora answered by elbowing him in the gut.

Bow saw Adora watching and waved to her. He and the woman walked over to them, holding hands.

"Adora, Adam, this is my beloved, Glimmer," Bow motioned to the woman.

"Hello. Bow has told me wonderful things about both of you," she said in a voice that sounded ten years younger than the rest of her.

"Is Glimmer your real name?" Adam bluntly asked.

"No. I got it because I'm a light witch. I bend light to my will. I can blind people, cause illusions, or make things appear invisible. People don't think light magic has martial applications, but it comes in handier than you think."

Adora said, "No, I can definitely see the strategic usefulness of those powers. You can't kill what you can't see."

"Exactly!" Glimmer squealed, overjoyed that someone finally took her power seriously.

"ANGELLA ARRIVES," a big, booming male voice called out.

Everyone turned toward the back stairwell where an ethereal blonde woman with large white wings descended the stairs. Her eyes were big and a deep blue. Her nose was slim and slight. Her jawline was square and masculine looking, but it detracted not one iota from her looks. She was tall and slender with gracefully long arms and legs. Her slight frame had narrow hips and small breasts, but in scale, they looked perfectly proportioned. Her alabaster skin appeared to radiate a soothing light, giving her entire body a halo effect.

"By the ancestors," Adam gasped, awestruck, under his breath.

On her right was a large, humanoid creature who was covered in gray feathers, except for around his mouth, which had none, and on the backs of his arms. He had exceptionally large, black eyes. The backs of his arms were covered in red feathers, which was a glaring contrast to the gray. He held his head high and exuded a regal quality that demanded respect.

On her left was quite literally a bipedal bee with a humanoid mouth. There was no other way to describe him. For some reason, he had a fun, playful smile on his face. His aspect was more of a gentle jokester than a heroic warrior.

"Assembled members of the resistance," Angella called out in husky, almost masculine, voice once she came to the bottom of the steps. "Before we begin, I would like to introduce two new friends to our community: Adam and Adora."

Everyone started to clap, and Bow motioned for them to go to where Angella was. They started to make their way to the front, the crowd parting to allow them easy passage. Some patted them on the back, which sent lightning bolts of pain to flash through their bodies. When they got to the front, they did a quick nod, not knowing what the proper etiquette was. Luckily, they all nodded back.

"Adam, Adora, I have been told about what happened to your tribe. You have my deepest sympathies," Angella said, her face fighting to hold back the pain of the memory of losing her own people.

"While my sister and I are grateful, supplies and arms would be much better gifts than sympathy," Adam said straightforwardly.

Adora became worried Angella would take offense, but she simply nodded.

"I understand," she said. "That you shall have and more." She then raised her head (Adam and Adora both stood at six foot one, while Angella stood at six eight) to look at the rest of the assembled.

"Since the end of last winter, the leaders of the resistance have been trying to come up with a strategy for vanquishing the threat of King Hiss and the Snake Men for good. Our original time frame was for next year. Unfortunately, with the news of what had happened to Adam and Adora, we knew we couldn't wait.

"They live on the edge of the Whispering Woods. If the Snake Men have built their tunnels out that far, then they have the ability to encircle and eradicate us. Luckily, ambassadors Stratos and Buzz-Off were already here for a previously scheduled meeting. We decided to accelerate the timeline and launch an attack against the Snake Men."

The assembled gasped, with some loudly and angrily protesting. Angella raised her arms for calm. Reluctantly, everyone quited down.

"I know what you are thinking. The Snake Men are protected by their goddess and her abomination. However, we think we have a solution. We're going to send a small strike force in first to make their way into Snake Mountain and destroy the altar of Teela. Without an altar, a deity can not be summoned. Terroar will still pose a threat, but from what we have learned from past battles with the beast, we think it can be managed. Once done, the strike force will signal the combined armies of the resistance, and that's when we would launch our attack."

"That'll take months to organize," someone shouted from the audience.

Stratos stepped forward, and in a lush, deep, sonorous voice, said, "No. As Angella explained, we have been working on this plan for about a year. Most of the planning has already begun. Buzz-Off and I will immediately leave once the meeting is over. We will fly back to our respective domains where we'll inform the rest of our peoples. Because of our power of flight, we can move faster than Terrans can. We'll fly to every base and alert them to what's going on."

"And if they refuse," another voice called out.

"They will not," Stratos answered definitively. "We all want and need this war to end. Our resources, our numbers, have all dwindled significantly over the decades. We are at a literal do or die moment. This is quite possibly our last chance to defeat the Snake Men. Our comrades will not, can not refuse."

"But will they arrive on time," a third person asked.

"Yes," Angella answered, "because we will be taking the long way to Snake Mountain."

"What?!" Adam said angrily. "No! I'm sorry, but every second we wait, our tribe could be being tortured or killed! We've already lost three days. We can't, I won't lose anymore."

Angella looked with great sympathy at Adam. "Sir Adam, I understand,"

"Yes, you understand how I feel. Everyone knows how I feel! But no one wants to actually help! All I hear is talk! Talk, talk, talk! Oh, we got to plan, we got to heal, we got to this, that, and the other. MY PARENTS COULD DIE!"

"Yes, they could," said Angella. "If we do not do this right, all parents, all children, all aunts, uncles, brothers, sisters, friends, and loved ones could die for everyone. Allow me to finish explaining the plan, and you can leave immediately."

"Brother," Adora said softly.

Adam looked at Adora, then back to Angella. He said nothing but stepped back. Angella nodded at him. She motioned to Buzz-off, who unrolled a large map, and Angella continued.

"The force will leave here and make their way to the great lake, Salan. They will sail across and land at the far end of Snake Mountain. From there, Stratos and Buzz-Off should have finished alerting the other bases and made their way to Snake Mountain."

She turned to Buzz-Off of who turned the map around to show a detailed drawing of Snake Mountain. Angella pointed to a small opening near the summit.

"Stratos and Buzz-Off will fly the members up, and they'll enter through here to destroy the altar."

"Do you have a map of the inside?" Adora asked.

"We do," Angella answered. "All members of the force will have one."

"So who's on the force?" Adam wanted to know.

"You. Your sister. Bow, Glimmer, Castaspella, Ram Man, Fisto, and Frosta," Angella told him.

That last name caused several people to gasp.

"The Ice Witch of the North," Glimmer asked in disbelief.

"Yes. The ferry man will get her before he meets with you."

Bow nervously called out, "Who's the ferry man?"

"Sea Hawk," Angella said with no further explanation.

Bow cursed under his breath but said nothing else.

"Are there any other questions?" Angella waited a few moments, then continued. "Stratos, Buzz-Off, you are dismissed. May they gods carry you on winds of speed."

Stratos and Buzz-Off nodded and left.

"Now I must talk to the members of the force. Everyone else is dismissed."

Chapter Text

The hall cleared out except for those who were going on the mission. Bow, Castaspella, and Glimmer Adora and Adam already knew. There were two others who they did not recognize and tried to figure out which one they were. Both were men, very muscular. One had short brown hair that was combed back, a close, trimmed beard, and appeared to be in his mid to late 30s. He wore a purple tunic, black pants, and black boots. He had handsome, single uncle vibes. The other was short, standing at five foot dead. What he lacked in height, he made up for in sheer muscularity; being nearly as wide as he was tall. He had a tuft of black hair on top of his head and an almost ridiculously square jaw. Despite all this, he had the kindest eyes and friendliest smile Adora had ever seen. He wore a red tunic, green pants, and black boots.

"Adam, Adora, these are Ram Man," the short man in the red tunic bowed, "and Fisto," the man in the purple tunic nodded his head.

"Hello to both of you," Adora, returning Ram Man's bow.

"Good to meet you," Adam said, with no other movements.

"Nice to meet you both," said Ram Man.

His voice was low, deep, and slow. It could have sounded menacing to some. To Adora, she heard a sweet soulfulness in it that further made her feel at ease around him. Fisto said nothing. He just looked Adam over to see if he would be an asset or hindrance. Adam found it extremely annoying and wanted to punch him.

"When are we to leave, Angella," Bow asked, not particularly eager to go now that he knew Sea Hawk would be involved.

"Soon, Bow. Supplies are being readied as we speak. I am also assuming that you all will need time to pack personal items as well: weapons, toiletries, change of clothes, and all that."

Adam stepped in front of Angella. "Angella, these are the only clothes my sister and I have at the moment. Is there any way we could have more?"

"We shall try. Clothing is usually custom-made for the buyer. The tailor has to take measurements, designs picked out, as well as fabric, then the pieces have to be cut and sewn together. One outfit could take weeks."

"We," Adam started to interrupt, but Angella gently silenced him.

"I will ask about the village if anyone around your size would be willing to sacrifice some of their outfits for you."

"Thank you," Adam said and gave a quick bow out of respect.

"Madam Angella," Adora spoke next. "May I ask you favor?"

"You may, and just call me Angella, my dear."

"Angella, while we are waiting, may Adam and I return back to our camp and take care of our dead? We thought the Snake Men would be easy to catch up to, so we left them unprepared. I would like to give them a proper funeral."

"I never thought of that," Adam sadly said.

"How far away is it, my dear."

Adora sighed as she realized exactly how far away they were. "Nearly three days travel."

Angella looked with pity at Adora. "I'm sorry, my dear, but six days travel is too much time to sacrifice."

"I know. I realized it as soon as I said it. It's just, just, I think about their bodies, my friends, my family, lying on the ground, rotting in the open air, uncared for. They deserve better. They deserve not to be forgotten."

"I understand. Truly, I do. I never got to perform the sacred rituals for my people either. If you want, tell me what your funerary rites are, and I will personally go and perform them while you are away."

"Thank you, Angella, but it needs to us. It needs to be me."

"We'll do it together whenever we bring our people home," Adam said and hugged his sister.

"I respect your decision. I will now go over the plan in detail. At the end, each of you will receive a map of your route. They'll act as backup if one gets lost or a failsafe if a member of your group becomes lost."

"Fair enough," Fisto said in a gravely voice.

***************************************************

After the meeting, Angella asked for Adam to be left behind. Adam was confused but unworried. Adora said she would go back and start packing what little they had. Once everyone had left, Adam asked what she wanted to talk to him about.

"When Bow told me about you and your sister, I went on a dream quest to see what I should do. Obviously, I was going to have you looked after and taken care of, but I didn't know if I should let you two go your own way or to include you."

"I'm glad your visions told you to let us come."

"They told me more than that. There is a great evil on the way. Greater and more powerful than King Hiss and all his Snake Men. An evil that seeks neither love nor money cares not for ruling. It exists for one purpose: the complete destruction of all life everywhere. It is for that reason, you must win the goddess Teela to our side."

"I'm sorry, what? The goddess of the Snake Men, and you want me to recruit her? No offense, Angella, but Bow told us what happened to your people. How Teela summoned Terroar. Even if this new evil is as dangerous as you say, why Teela? Surely, there are other deities we can implore."

"There are, but Teela is the key."

"How am I supposed to recruit a goddess? Not to mention a goddess that loves to inflict death and suffering unto others?"

"After you have defeated the Snake Men, repair her altar. This will allow you to summon her."

"Ok, then what?" Adam asked, frustrated by the lack of details she was giving him.

"That, I do not know. Visions are like cloudy windows on a foggy landscape. All I know is that you have to try."

Adam threw his arms up in frustration. "Sure, fine. I'll try. Anything else the spirits want me to do. Lasso the sun, maybe? Wrestle a lightning bolt?"

"Oh Adam. You are such a handsome man with a good heart. If we're my call, I would ask you to share my bed chamber. It is not my call, and you are not mine to pursue."

"I mean," Adam started to say, his face turning bright red as he looked down at the floor and scratched the back of his head.

Angella smiled sweetly and kissed him on top of his head. "Go, dear Adam. Your sister needs you." She then turned around and left Adam feeling confused, worried, and wishing his pants weren't so tight.

***************************************************

"Are you ok, friend Adora," Ram Man asked as he walked beside her. He knew she wasn't. He was there when she had confessed her desire to lay to rest her people. This was his way of saying, hey, if you need to talk, I'm here to listen, even though I'm a complete stranger.

"Thank you, Ram Man, I appreciate you asking. I'm missing my people, my parents. I'm missing being out in the wild forest amongst nature, where the natural meets the supernatural. I miss home.

"I thought by going back and performing the rituals, it would make me feel like I was close to being normal again, as well as respecting our dead so their souls may be free. It would also make me feel like I was doing something. Three days now, and we've accomplished nothing. That would have been something.

"Hmph! I've been so busy looking after Adam, making sure he doesn't go off, that I haven't thought about myself. I was just standing in there when I suddenly remembered, oh, we need to attend to our dead. I remembered seeing the bodies lying on the ground, their blood pouring and soaking into it, left there like they were nothing. Like they weren't a human being who had hopes, dreams, desires, a family." Adora stopped to wipe away tears.

"Sorry. I'm still trying to take everything in and make sense of it all."

"It's ok, friend Adora. I understand. I lost my parents to the Snake Men. I was fully grown like you. I fought them off, but not before they killed them. Fisto, he lost his wife and son."

"Bow said everyone here had lost somebody to the Snake Men."

Adora looked around, not at the scenery in front of her, but at a truth she was seeing for the first time. "All this time, we had no idea what was going on. I had no idea what was going on. All of this," she waved her arm 90°. "All this technology, all these people, these creatures, those monsters; all this was going on, and we knew nothing about it. Not until it arrived and bit us."

"We can not know what we can not know, friend Adora."

Adora turned and smiled at him. "That's very true, friend Ram Man. Mind if I ask how you got your name?"

"I'm a human battering ram. When I run, I take out everything in my path. How about you?"

"In my tribe, the fathers name the boys and the mothers name the girls. My father named my brother Adam because he came out first. My mother named me Adora because of how adorable I was. That's what she told, anyway. I think it was because it started with the same sound as Adam," she finished with a small laugh. She then turned her head to the sky and closed her eyes. "I miss her so much."

"My real name is Krass," Ram Man said. "I know we shouldn't tell. I didn't tell my last name. I am Krass."

"Nice to meet you, friend Krass. And don't worry, I won't tell anybody." She then took his hand as they walked back to the carriage Adora rode in.

***************************************

"What did Angella want?" Adora asked Adam as he climbed into the carriage.

"Some vision she had, that's all. Witch business. Nothing I'm interested in," he groused once sat down.

"You don't take stock in visions, Adam?" Bow asked.

"Magic is for women," Adam replied dismissively.

"Brother! That is very rude," Adora scolded him.

"Only because they're better at it," he responded, not wanting to get into a fight. "They're more in tune with the natural forces."

"The compliment feels a lot like a put down," Adora grumbled.

Adam then got a big, self-satisfied smile on his face. "She did say she thought I was very handsome."

Bow busted out laughing, which extremely irritated Adam. "She did! Are you insinuating I'm lying?"

"No," Bow said as he slowly regained his composure. "Angella is a bifernai. She was originally a man who became a woman."

"Explains the height," Adam said, unphased.

"And the voice," Adora pointed out.

"And the jawline," Adam pointed out as well.

"Uh-huh. It also explains her, her, she still has her," Bow pointed to his crotch.

"And how would you know?" Adam demanded.

"Glimmer told me! Alright? Angella found Glimmer when she was a little girl. She was wandering the woods alone. Her village had been attacked by the Snake Men. She managed to escape, but she was on her own. Angella took her in and raised her as her own. She told Glimmer everything, and Glimmer told me."

"That's a very sweet story," Adora said. "A broken woman who lost everything, taking in an equally broken child, and in the process, both find healing. At least I hope."

"Um, yes, they're very close," Bow said, not understanding why the twins (especially Adam) didn't have a more extreme reaction.

"So how old is Angella then? If Glimmer's our age," Adam wondered since Angella didn't look that much older than them.

"It could be that her species ages slower than we do," Adora speculated.

"Wait! It doesn't bother you she has a, you know?"

"No, why should it. We're not going to pursue a relationship, so the point is moot. Even if it wasn't, she's a beautiful woman, and, to be honest, I like the idea of her being taller than me. Her wings are more of a concern than her penis. Why are you so concerned with that? If Glimmer had a penis, you would still be with her, right?"

"No! Of course not!"

"Wow. I guess you really don't love her then. You must only love her genitals."

"What a shame," Adora added.

Bow kept his mouth shut the rest of the ride.

***********************************************

The group assembled at the village gate. They all had a bag with provisions. Bow had a brass plated chest plate with a heart engraved on it and a long, red coat. Glimmer had purple armor, trimmed in a bluish gray with matching helmet. Fisto also had purple and gray armor. On his right hand, he wore a steel gauntlet. Ram Man wore a massive helmet that covered his shoulders as well. Castaspella didn't wear any armor. She had a yellow and orange corset with matching skirt and white thigh-high boots.They were waiting for Angella to show up. She said she wanted to see them off. Adam wished she would hurry up. He wanted to go, to find this Snake Mountain, and free his people. As for Teela and Angella's visions, he couldn't care less. When Angella showed up, she had six horses with her.

"These will make the journey easier and faster," she explained. "Adora, this one is specifically for you." She had a stunning white horse brought forward. "His name is Spirit."

"He's gorgeous," Adora exclaimed in awe.

"Why is there only six?" Castaspella asked.

"I figured Adam could share a horse with either you or Adora," Angella answered.

"So who's it going to be, Brother?" Adora teased.

Before Adam could answer, Angella called out to Glimmer.

"No matter how capable they are, no parent wants to see their child leave."

"Don't worry, Mother, I'll be home. I promise."

"My heart won't be able to beat until you do."

They hugged, then Angella stepped back. The remaining 5 chose their horse, and Adam decided to ride with Castaspella. Once they were all mounted, Angella gave the word for the gate to be opened, and they headed out. Glimmer looked back as the gate was closing to see her mother waving and crying.

Chapter Text

Questing is boring. It truly is. The vast majority of a quest is traveling. Whether by foot or hoof, it's just bloody walking. Mile after mile, slowly peeling by. Even at a quick trot, the pace is so outstandingly slow. Adam should be grateful. At least they were still flanked by forest. While it did provide potential hiding places for bandits, beasts, and enemies; it also provide visual clues that they were actually moving. Had they been surrounded by open, flat grassland, it would probably feel like they weren't moving at all.

Another thing that compounded the mind-numbing tedium was the complete and utter silence. No one talked. All day, no one talked or sang or offered any utterance except when someone had to relieve themselves. Keeping silent had a tactical reason. It allowed them to listen for potential threats while keeping their own whereabouts somewhat secret. Adam suspected, however, that another reason everyone was remaining silent was because they knew they were going to be together for a while, and no one wanted to run out of things to say before the quest was over.

Occasionally, he would look over at Adora. She appeared to be handling the boredom much better than he. Every time he looked, she had a smile on her face. He assumed it was from being on a horse. She had fallen in love with the creatures as soon as she had seen them. He didn't understand it, himself. Being on a horse was a miserable experience. His legs felt like they were being ripped in two. His butt had become numb, and his lower back felt like it was being crushed. If there was any bright spot, he got to hold on to Castaspella.

They day itself had been comfortably cool. Cool enough to keep everyone and the horses from overheating, but not so cold as to be uncomfortable. Such wouldn't be the case much longer. Soon, the transition to full fall would be complete. Adam wondered if the clothes they had packed would be as warm as the hides he used to wear.

That brought up another thought in him. He was conflicted about this new world he had been unwillingly introduced to. There were things that he very much liked about it. Rooms were far easier to heat than a cave. Beds were very nice. Restaurants were also very good. It was far easier to get and stay clean. Yet, there was so much waste and inequality. Not to mention those warm rooms and comfy beds made him feel like he was trapped. There was a grandeur to sleeping under the stars, the earth beneath you. You felt tied into nature, the very cosmos itself, and hearing the breathes of all your friends and family around you made you feel connected to everyone around you. Everyone was so segmented and separated here.

The sun was starting its journey to the horizon now. They had about three hours left before night would blanket the earth. Three hours until they would stop, set up camp, eat, sleep, and wake up to do the same thing tomorrow and the day next and next and next until they made it to the lake where this Sea Hawk would be waiting for them. The monotony was almost enough to make him scream at the thought of it.

A roar, distinct and full of rage and pain, caught his ear. It was nothing he had ever heard before. No animal: not bear nor wolf nor fox or coyote had ever made that sound before. The closest thing he could think of was a mountain lion, but this sounded much larger than one of those.

"Do you hear that?" He asked everyone.

"Yes," said Bow with some noticeable disinterest. "It sounds like something we should avoid."

"It could be injured. It might need our help," Adam countered.

"It could also eat our faces off," Bow replied, irritated by Adam's interest in whatever beast was making that noise.

"I want to check it out," Adam said more forcefully.

"What bloody for? It's either a wild beast that will kill you or a trap by some other thing that will kill you. I see no upside in stopping to see. Besides, weren't you so gung-ho to find your people and rescue them? How's this proposed side quest of yours going to help that out?"

"He's right, Adam," agreed Castaspella.

Adam looked over his shoulder at Adora, who had already anticipated what he was about to do.

"Sorry, Sister," he said, jumped off the horse, and ran into the woods.

"Bloody hell!" Bow exclaimed.

"Leave him," Fisto said with indifference.

"Stay here, Swift Wind, I'll be back," Adora said and went off after her brother.

"They're both mad," Bow said in disbelief.

"They need our help," said Ram Man and hopped down after them.

"I'm going to," said Castaspella.

"Looks like we're side questing after all," Fisto said, tied his horse up, and left.

"Bow?" Asked Glimmer, trying to find out what he wanted to do.

With a heavy sigh, he said, "We'll tie the horses up and go in after them. Hopefully one of us will make it out alive to continue our mission."

****************************************************

It was an exceptionally large cat, nearly as tall as him. Its green fur and yellow stripes covered a body of pure, sinewie muscle. It roared and screamed, clawing at the air and biting at its rear right leg, which was caught in a trap. Adam thought it was the most majestic animal he had ever seen. His heart broke for the beast. It had to be in excruciating pain. The trap's teeth were buried deep within its flesh. He was also filled with rage at whoever would use such a cruel device.

"Easy. Easy there, big guy. I just want to help get that thing off your leg. After that, we can go our separate ways," Adam said in a calm, soft, yet commanding voice as he slowly stepped closer.

The cat roared and lunged for him but was held back by the trap.

"Easy, easy. You got to calm down if you want me to help you," Adam said in the same soft, yet commanding voice. He inched a little bit closer, his arm outstretched like some form of shield.

He suddenly heard the rapid crunching of leaves and twigs and the breaking of branches. A voice shouted, "It's overhear, I can hear it!"

Adam stepped back a little and stood to his full height. He had been crouched down to make himself look small and unthreatening to large, unknown cat. Six men crashed their way through to where he and the cat were. They were dressed in rundown versions of what a poor person might think fancy clothes looked like. The leader was a short, pudgy man with curly red hair and clean shaven. One man was bald with an eye patch and a black mustache. Another was of peculiar make. He had brown skin, almond shaped brown eyes, and black hair that was pulled back to reveal a seriously receding hairline. He had a back goatee and wore strange, intricately decorated clothing that simmered like the surface of water. A third man had short, curly brown hair, stood around 7 feet tall, clean shaven, large shoulders and arms, and an extremely large belly. The rest were an unremarkable assortment of masculine shapes and builds.

"Well, hello, my boy," the pudgy man said in a voice far too happy to be a legitimate reflection of his feelings. "I see you found some of my property there."

"Property?" Adam asked. He was eying up all the assembled men to see if he could get a bead on them. They hardly appeared trustworthy, but there was so much about this world that confused him, so he couldn't really couldn't determine.

"Ah, yes. Let me introduce myself. I am Doctor Wallace Wonder, proprietor of Wally Wonder's Circus of the Strange and Bizarre. I showcase the world's widest selection of strange and exotic animals and human curiosities. That right there is a lavicat; a beast from the jungles of the far east. We got him from the same place as Jujitsu here," Wallace patted the man with the almond eyes on the back. "We don't know his real name, we just call him that," Wallace laughed when he finished.

"You purchased a person?"

"My boy, you can purchase anything! There's two ways to buy a person. You can buy one outright or rent them by the day. Either way, they're your property; just like the lavicat."

Adam turned to look at the lavicat. It roared and clawed the air as it had been, but it was fixated on the men, specifically Wallace. Its eyes burned with hate and fear. Adam turned back to Wallace and asked, "Did you set this trap?"

"Of course! This vicious beast escaped from my circus. I had to do something to recapture him. I couldn't let him eat potential customers."

"It's a cruel device, don't you think? Look how much pain he's in."

"Son, I'm not here to debate what methods I use to get my property back with. Just step aside and let me get what's mine." All artificial congeniality was gone from his voice. His voice was low and full of threat.

"No," Adam said, his voice was stern and unyielding. "I don't know what a circus is, but I do animals like this don't belong in them."

"Son, why must you make this difficult. Bulk, take care of this pest."

The large, tall man nodded with a smile and started walking towards Adam. Adora, Ram Man, and Castaspella arrived to see Bulk going up to him.

"We need to help him," Castaspella said and raised her arms to perform a spell. Adora grabbed her left arm and forced her to lower it.

"Why would we want to help the guy trying to attack my brother?" Adora playfully asked Castaspella. She then pointed and said, "Look."

Bulk raised his arms high above Adam in a move that was far more theatrical than tactical. Adam pulled back and punched Bulk so hard in the stomach that he flew back four feet, doubled over. Bulk rolled a few times, tried to get up, vomited blood, and passed out. The six other men stared at Bulk, then at Adam in shock. Adam flashed a taunting, gloating, self-satisfied smile.

"Anyone else?" He asked.

"Jujitsu! Take this punk out." Wallace ordered.

Jujitsu smiled as he went up to Adam. Adam went to punch him, but Jujitsu grabbed him by the arm and flipped him on his back; causing all the air leave to his body and sharp bolts of pain to shoot through his entire body from his previous injuries. Adam tried to suck in as much air as he could to fill his deflated lungs. Jujitsu waited patiently until Adam stood up, smiling the entire time.

"You want to help him now?" Fisto asked Adora.

"Not quite yet. He was being a bit cocky. He needs to be taken down a peg," Adora replied.

He didn't press his advantage when I was on my back, Adam thought to himself. He either held back out of honor, or he needs me to be the aggressor. Let's find out.

Adam took some exploratory swings against Jujitsu, never extending himself enough to be completely open. Jujitsu weaved and dodged a gigantic smile on his face. He knew Adam was testing him, trying to figure out his fighting style. This, he appreciated greatly. All the men he had fought here had fought like mindless beasts. All muscle and furry. They had been easy to best, boring. To finally face a thinking opponent is a great pleasure.

Adam stopped trying to land any blows. He leaned back, giving the impression he was getting ready to lunge. Instead, he raised his leg and stomped his foot, sending a shockwave to ripple through the ground. Jujitsu stumbled, not prepared for this, and Adam did lunge at him, his fist drawn all the way back. Jujitsu recovered and tried to move, but Adam was able to make contact with his shoulder, shattering it.

Adam spun around to absorb his momentum and expected to see Jujitsu rolling on the ground in pain. Instead, he was standing tall and still smiling. Who is this freak, a stunned Adam thought. Adam went after him again and caught a foot to the side of his face for his efforts.

Adora sighed. "Ok. It's time," she said and casually walked onto the current field of battle. Adam was face down in the dirt while Jujitsu stood back, patiently waiting for him to stand back up.

"Hi," Adora said in a light friendly voice. "I have to ask that you stop beating up my brother there."

"May lady should leave. This is no place for a woman," Jujitsu replied in an accent she had never heard before.

"Like I said, he's my brother." She dropped down and went to sweep his legs from underneath him. He jumped over her leg and Adora sprung back up. She threw several punches and kicks, all of which he either blocked or dodged.

The woman is a much better fighter than her brother, he observed. She's far more cerebral, faster, and more graceful than he. She still wasn't a match for him, though. If he had use of both his arms he could have bested her much faster. Although, fighting with just one arm did even things up a bit.

WHUMPH!

Jujitsu felt his spine snap. He dropped to the ground, convulsing. Adora had so completely commanded his attention, he had forgotten about Adam who was able to come up behind him and break his back with a single punch.

"Say thank you," she teased.

"I could have taken him on my own," Adam tried to play her help off.

"No you couldn't."

"BLADE!" Wallace shouted and the bald man with the eye patch stepped forward, pulling two daggers from his belt.

"You want to take this one," Adam asked.

"Sure. You've had your butt kicked enough," Adora said. She looked around and picked up a branch she liked.

"Hey!" Bow said when he saw everyone watching the twins fight these unknown assailants. "Aren't you going to help?"

"They don't need it," Fisto replied with a snort-laugh. "Watch."

Blade ran screaming at Adora. She stood motionless until he was within striking distance. She cracked him in the crotch with one end of the staff, twirled, and brought the other end over the back of his head, splitting it wide open. She then kicked him in the face and knocked him out.

"Ta-da," Adora said and took a bow.

"That's it," Wallace fumed. "EVERYONE, ATTACK!"

"Don't," Bow said, walking out with the others.

The three remaining goons stopped and looked to Wallace for answers. He scowled at them but knew he was over matched.

"Leave the fallen," Wallace ordered through gritted teeth. "You want the lavicat, you can have it! It can glut itself on your bones!" He and the others turned around and hurried off.

"Now what, Adam," Bow asked, annoyed. "What, in the bloody earth, do you intend to do with the beast?"

Adam looked at Bow, then started to slowly inch his way towards the lavicat. The beast roared and clawed, but Adam continued his approach. Somehow, he was able to lock eyes with it. Slowly it began to calm down.

"Easy there, my friend. As I told you before, I'm here to help. We all are." Adam spoke calmly and directly. To everyone's (except Adora's) surprise, the cat appeared to listen.

"That is my sister," Adam pointed to Adora. "She's going to help me remove the trap now. It's going hurt and I am sorry for that, y0 promise, it's for the best."
Adam called Adora, who went over, grabbed the trap, and pried open the jaws. Adam picked the massive beast up and moved him away from the trap.

"There you go, my friend," Adam said as he gently sat the cat down.

"Is it my imagination, or is he actually communicating with the thing?" An astonished Bow asked.

"He is," said Castaspella, more enamored than astonished.

The beast tried to put weight on it, roared, lifted its leg up, and looked at Adam. He rubbed the lavicat's head.

"It's ok, cat," Adam said reassuringly. "Adora, get some of that numbing salve, Doctor Abram gave us."

"Will do." Adora went back to the horses.

"Adam, that's for us," Castaspella said. "In case we're injured."

"Cat is injured. He needs it now."

Adora hurried back and handed him the salve. "Here you go, Adam."

"Thank you. Alright cat, this will sting at first, but you'll feel much better afterwards. I'm going to put it on now." Adam put it on and started to gently rub it in. Cat protested a little but quickly began to purr in relief.

"Now try walking on it," Adam told it.

Cat walked around a bit, then turned towards Adam and began licking his face.

"I don't believe it," Bow could only say.

"It looks like we have some magic twins with us," Glimmer observed.

"Twins? As in both of them," Bow asked.

"Haven't you noticed how Adora has been talking to Swift Wind since we've left?" Glimmer asked.

"They're magic and strong," Fisto remarked. "Well, well. This might not be a suicide mission after all."

Bow called out, "Adam! What's the plan? You're not thinking about bringing him with us, are you?"

"It's up to him," answered Adam. "How about, Cat? You want to come with us? You want to help us fight? You want to do battle against the Snake Men? You want to be a battle cat?"

At that, the cat roared as though he was emphatically agreeing with Adam.

"Look like he's coming," Adam said to Bow. Then an idea took hold in his head.

"Battle cat? Yes. That's a perfect name for you. From now on, I'll call you Battle Cat."

Battle Cat roared again.

"How will the horses react, friend Adam?"

"Don't worry, friend Ram Man " Adora assured him. "I've already explained the situation to the horses. They're willing to try."

"Back to the quest then," Adam said and left for the road; Battle Cat following closely behind.

Adora shrugged and left.

"What about them, Bow?" Glimmer pointed to the three fallen men.

"If they're still alive when we return, we'll take them back Brightmoon with us. Other than that, they're on their own." Bow replied brutally. He then ordered, "Alright everyone, back to the road."

Chapter Text

They all acted like nothing happened; like they didn't just leave 3 men to die. Adam was busy fawning over the dangerous animal he decided to bring with them. Adora appeared to be only concerned with her horse. Glimmer and Fisto were indifferent, and Bow had taken on a decidedly cruel aspect. Only Ram Man appeared to be affected in the slightest.

How? How could they be so cold? So callous? Not but a few yards from them, three men were dying, and they were all acting as if nothing was wrong, Castaspella thought with an ever increasing anger.

Glimmer asked, "Have you and Adam always had the ability to talk to animals?"

Adora gave a quick laugh. "It's not talking as much as feeling. Humans think in words. I'm hungry, I'm sad, that's funny, throw the spear, it's all words. Words define how we think. I can't even imagine what thinking without words would be. Animals don't have words. They don't, can't, think; not in any way we'd understand. What we do is feel with them. Empathize. I might verbally say something, but the words are for me. The tone is for them. Isn't that right, Swift Wind," Adora cooed and nuzzled Swift Wind's neck, which caused the horse to whinny in delight.

"Is this a magic all your people have?" Bow asked.

"It's not magic," Adam corrected him. "Not like what Castaspella and Glimmer do."

"You see, we live in nature," Adora explained. "Everything we do is all tied into nature. What fruits, nuts, and vegetables grow where and when. What game is available at what time. When is the cold season coming? Does it look to be a long, brutal winter, or short and mild? What foods preserve the best? Can we preserve enough? Do we have to migrate? What about summer? How bad is that going to be? Will there be a drought? How can you tell the difference between a poisonous plant and an edible one? What plants make for good medicine? All these things we have to know. This ties us to the land, the water, the air, the weather, the plants, and the animals. You feel the environment around you. You become one with it. You feel the trees singing and hear the animals thinking. You build empathy towards everything around you because it is you. You, the plants, the animals, wind, and water, you are all connected. You're all one."

"Except for those men back there," Castaspella remarked, finally pushed to her limits.

They all turned to look at her. Some looked shocked, while others, confused. Once again, only Ram Man appeared to understand what she was talking about.

"Casta," Bow started to say, but Castaspella cut him off.

"There are three men back there, Bow! Three men with life threatening injuries and no way to defend themselves, and we're going to go on and leave them there to die."

"Yeah," Fisto said with disinterest.

"Fu," Castaspella went to shout at Fisto.

"What would you have us do?" Adam butted in.

"I don't know, Adam, you tell me! This is all your fault, anyway."

"My fault?"

"Yes! Your fault. You're the one who went to see what was going on with that roaring, which put our lives and mission in jeopardy. You chose to fight those men rather than let them have their animal back."

"Those men were criminals," Adam argued angrily.

"You don't know that!"

"They brought an animal out of its natural environment and brought to a place it doesn't belong! The leader even said he owned people! I didn't need a complete list of everything they've done wrong. Those actions alone told me everything I needed to know. Battle Cat is a living, breathing creature. He deserves to be free and treated with respect. I couldn't leave him behind."

"Even if it means not getting your people back? Look at how much time we've wasted. For what?"

"For it's the right thing to do!"

"How are we going to feed that thing, Adam? Look at the size of him! We barely have enough provisions for ourselves. Do you know how much meat that thing is going to need?"

"He can help us hunt. We can supplement our provisions with hunting. Cat can help. He can also protect us while we sleep."

"Or he can eat us in our sleep!" Castaspella stopped, then said, "It was the way you acted as well. You acted like a conceited jerk. You looked like you were having fun hurting those men."

Her voice was calm and soft. It was the voice of a disappointed mother. That hit Adam harder than all her yelling; every blow he had received from the men. He couldn't respond. Everything in him had broken and frozen over.

"I thought you better than that," Castaspella said, tears starting to form in her eyes. "I don't want you to ride with me anymore. You can ride with Adora or anyone else."

Adam wanted to say something, to protest, to win her back, but he couldn't. There was nothing he could think to say that would change her mind. He didn't even think he should. As much as it killed him, he knew she had every right to her feelings. It was best to step back and give her her emotional space. He went over to her horse and removed his provision pouch, and started walking towards the woods.

"Brother?" Adora called after him, not sure as to what he was planning on doing.

"I'm leaving them my food and water. It's not medicine, but at least it'll keep them from starving for a while. Hopefully, the others come back for them," he bitterly while looking at Castaspella.

"I'll go with you, friend Adam," Ram Man said.

Adam shrugged, and they went back to where the men were, or, at least, should have been. When they got to the location, all three were gone.

"They must have come back for them," Adam said, looking around.

"This is good, friend Adam. Castaspella will be relieved."

"Yeah," Adam said with all the strength his broken, dejected heart could muster and headed back.

When they returned, Castaspella gasped when she saw Adam return with his pouch, assuming that the men were already dead.

"Their friends had come and got them," Ram Man said with some happy relief.

"Come with me, Brother. Swift Wind is ok with it," Adora said and shot Castaspella an evil look.

Adam went to go over to Adora but was blocked by Battle Cat. Adam was surprised and curious but not worried. Battle Cat laid down in front of him and looked up at him. Adam knew exactly what he was saying. He nodded, then sat on his back. Battle Cat stood up and walked beside Swift Wind.

"Thank you, Cat," Adam whispered and patted him on the side. He then said out loud, "Alright. Everyone off!"

Everyone watched in shock as Adam and Adora rode off.

**************************************************

The group traveled for another hour and a half before the sun set low enough to cast long shadows across the road, and the top of the sky dimmed enough to allow the first stars to peak through. They moved from the road into the woods as far as they could before the density became too much. Adora, Fisto, Ram Man, Glimmer, and Castaspella all worked to clear a site for camp, while Adam, Bow, and Battle Cat went to hunt something for supper.

"Here," Adam said, picking a berry from a bush. "We're lucky. Usually raspberry bushes have lost all their fruit by this time. Must be because of the later cold season."

"You mean, 'fall'," Bow asked with passive-aggressive venom.

"No. The cold season. Fall, summer, spring, winter, these are fixed times of the year, by your calendar, that is. Cold, heat, these are variables that are not tied to arbitrary dates or seasons. The cold is later this year, which means longer growing season, which means fresh fruit for dinner." Adam made sure to smile at Bow when he finished, for he knew that would drive him crazy.

Bow snarled and turned away. He looked around a bit, not sure what he was actually supposed to be doing. He knew how to hunt, but that was a morning activity. The ever increasing darkness made tracking nearly impossible. He squated down to see if he could see any tracks and noticed a bunch of acorns on the ground. He looked up and saw the trees around him were all oak.

"Ha," he said aloud, feeling quite pleased with himself. "Adam, how do you feel about acorns?"

Adam was filling his bag with raspberries. "They're not as good as walnuts, but they're pleasant enough when prepared right."

"Good. I'll pick some of these up then."

"Don't," Adam said, his voice was determined but not rough. "Get the ones that are still on the tree."

"Why?" A frustrated Bow asked. "These are right here, easy for the taking."

"Yes, but nuts on the ground are more likely to have rot or larvae in them. The ones still on the trees have a better chance of being safe."

Bow scowled at Adam and picked an acorn up to examine in order to prove Adam wrong. As he was looking at it, he felt something slimy against his fingers. He turned the nut over in his hand and saw a fat, white grub crawling out. He shouted, threw the nut away, and jumped up.

"Told you," Adam said with some satisfaction.

"Oh, will you just remain silent!" Bow was angry and frustrated with Adam's attitude.

Adam stopped and turned to Bow. "Bow, why do you hate me," he bluntly asked. "What did I do? I must have done something. You seemed to like me well enough at first, so what did I do?"

"You're a primitive, Adam, a savage. You can't read, you can't write, you wear animal skins, you sleep on the ground, you're barely more than an articulate beast. I can read. I can write. I've studied science, maths, and philosophy. I am as skilled with my mind as I am with my bow. I am by every measure your better, and yet, I find that out here, I am increasingly dependent upon you for my survival. More than that, you make me question everything I believe about what a society is or should be. I don't like that."

"You don't like that from a savage, you mean? You yelled at me for not moving past that, but you haven't either."

"There is a natural order to things. An oughtness. A certain hierarchy of things. You and your sister violate that."

"Then, may I suggest, that's your first mistake. There are no hierarchies in nature, only a web of forces which binds everything together equally. I may kill a bear, or a bear might kill me. I eat plants, then, when my body decays, it feeds the plants. What is hierarchy in any of that?

"Bow, I see what you're really afraid of. If nature is hierarchical, and you're dependent on me, by your standards, I must be better than you. I can assure you, I'm not, just ask Castaspella. I know more than you do in this situation. You know more than me in others. It's why we all need each other. Together, we fill in each other's missing parts."

"I shall think on that," Bow replied in a soft, humbled voice. "I promise."

Adam and Bow gathered as many raspberries and acorns as they could. Night was nearly upon them, and Bow could barely see. Even Adam was having some difficulty, his night vision blunted by living with candle and lamp light the previous two days. They decided to look for Battle Cat and make their way back to camp. As they searched, they heard a mighty roar and a sharp shriek. They ran to where the noise had come from, crashing through the bush like the blind animals they were. When they got to the location of the noise, they saw Battle Cat standing patiently over the body of a dead deer.

"Well done, Cat," Adam exclaimed and hugged the massive beast. The creature licked Adam's face as though it were a dog. Bow could only watch on in wonder at the connection between the two.

"Thanks to Cat, we will be eating very well tonight," Adam said happily.

***********************************************

Everyone sat around the fire, feasting on venison (Battle Cat getting the majority share), raspberries, and acorns. While everyone would have preferred their food with a little more flavoring, it was still better than the salted meat, hardtack, and dehydrated fruit they had been given as provisions. Conversation was slow at first, but picked as everyone began to feel more comfortable.

"I suppose sleeping outside like this is old hat for you two," Fisto said and took a draw off his pipe (a luxury he refused to part with).

Adora and Adam smiled at each other.

"It is," she said. "Don't get me wrong, beds are very nice, especially when paired with a fireplace, but this, this is home. This is where I belong."

"That means you won't stay with us after we beat the Snake Men, friend Adora?" Ram Man asked with some sadness and disappointment.

Adora reached over and patted his hand. "Friend Ram Man, I shall always be with you. Now that I know you're here, I will always be around. I simply won't be staying in your village."

"What about you, Adam," Glimmer asked. "What are your plans for after?"

"I don't know," Adam replied in a voice that was strangely sad and full of regret. "I had told my sister that I wanted to leave our tribe and go adventuring; see the world. I'm doing just that. I'm living out my dream but at a horrible cost. All I want to do now is to hug my mother and father and tell them how much I love them. Maybe this is my punishment for wanting to leave."

"So why then am I being punished, Brother? What sin did I commit? Or are we all suffering for yours?" Adora was irritated by Adam's self-loathing. It was selfish, almost narcissistic to put his individual desires as the cause to all their misery.

"What about a family?" Glimmer asked, trying to diffuse the tension between the twins.

"Eventually," Adora said. "It's hard though, finding a man who respects and sees a woman as equal to them; which is the biggest criteria I have for a husband."

"Adam?" Glimmer asked.

"If it happens, it happens. I have no overwhelming desire to have a family or not to. I only want to live my life to the fullest and let the chips fall where they may. What about you? Do you and Bow plan on marrying and having children?"

"Of course," she answered, her voice was filled with joy and hope at the idea. "We had talked about getting married now, but I wanted to wait until after the Snake Men were gone. I can't justify bringing children into a world ruled by them."

"Bow," Adora asked.

"I agreed. I look forward to the day when I can set my bow down and dedicate myself to my lyre."

"You're a musician?" Adora asked with surprise.

"No. I'm a soldier who dreams of being a musician."

"Castaspella?" Adora asked, turning toward her. Adam became uncomfortable and wanted to leave but decided to stay because he was honestly curious as to what she wanted.

"Like Adam, I don't know. I haven't even thought about it, really. My entire life has been defined by the Snake Men. I honestly can't imagine a world without them in it."

"I can," Fisto said. "I'm going to join my wife and son. The only thing that keeps me tethered to this forsaken dung-hole is avenging their deaths. Once that's done, I can rejoin them with honor."

Grim but respectable, Adam thought. If it turned out his parents were dead, he couldn't rule out a similar fate for himself. Of course, he had his sister. As strong and as capable as she was, he didn't want to leave her alone.

"Friend Ram Man?" Adora asked, ready to move on.

"I want to look after the children. The Snake Men made a lot of orphans. I want to give them a home and love so they grow up to be good, kind people."

"I hope you do, friend Ram Man. I hope you do," Adora said and held his hand.

"We should get to sleep soon," Fisto said as he emptied his pipe. "The sooner we sleep, the sooner we rise and get on our way. We have plenty of miles to talk each other's ears off.

"Agreed," said Adam and threw his bones to Battle Cat.

Everyone else agreed as well and did their best to try and sleep.

Chapter Text

Ostensibly, Bow was in charge of the mission. In reality, Adam and Adora had somehow taken charge. There was no vote, no power play for it, everyone had just sort of subconsciously decided that they were the leaders. It might have been because it was their people who had been taken. It could also be the giant, green lavicat that Adam rode. Whatever the reason, they now rode in front while Bow rode in second place.

Another whole day of riding. Another whole day of not saying a word to each other. It was another one of those unspoken decisions. This time, it might be because everyone thought they had over-shared last night. It did give everyone a chance to think and reflect. Namely, Castaspella.

All day, she had been wondering if the men had really been taken by their fellows or if that was a lie made up by Adam and Ram Man to make her feel better. After seeing what Adam was capable of, she wouldn't put that past him. Ram Man, however, she hoped was better than that. She had always known him to be a sweet, honest man. Still, one could ever truly tell.

Then there was Bow. He had been out of sorts the last few days: irritated and distant. Adam had gotten under his skin like no other. He had complained about both Adam and Adora, but Adam mostly. He had a strange fascination for him that mirrored her own. While not romantic in origin like hers, it was equally intense and conflicted.

She and Bow had each other since they were kids. They both had lost most of their families to the Snake Men. He had his brother, and she had her mother. They had met on the road to Brightmoon. They were lost and hungry and nearly dehydrated. They had no idea where they were going, only that they had to keep walking. Luckily, a scout had found them and brought them to the village/base.

Her mother had taken Bow and his brother in as defacto sons. Bow really fit in and enjoyed this situation. His brother, most likely because he was older, decidedly didn't. The two would get into these massive arguments about if it was wrong for them to stay there and if it was disrespecting the memory of their parents. A great chasm formed between the brothers with elder eventually moving out.

They had grown extremely close afterward. They would refer to each other as brother and sister. Some speculated that they might become romantic in the future, but they never did. Their relationship wasn't built like that. Their love was intense, but it was sibling love, best friend love. The idea of doing anything that might ruin it terrified both of them. Heck, she was the one who had introduced him to Glimmer.

Her thoughts then returned to Adam. He was physically attractive, even with his scars and bruises from his fight with the Beast Men. He had also seemed emotionally attractive too. He was shy yet mischievous. He spoke his mind bluntly but never obnoxiously. He also seemed to have a kind soul as well. It was way too early to think about having a relationship with him, but it was the perfect time to think about thinking about a relationship. Seeing him fight, though, that had changed everything. She was grateful he had gone back, but it didn't change how full of disdain for his actions prior, she was, yet, she couldn't help but admit that there was still a spark of something she felt for him. Last night, she had seen a bit of the soulfulness she had come to admire in him. Not to mention, he struck a majestic figure riding Battle Cat. Was she simply being overtaken by prurient desires? She was so lost in her thoughts that she hadn't noticed Bow drop back and pull beside her.

"Hey," he said as quietly as he could.

Castaspella startled in her seat. "Shouldn't you be up with Glimmer," she scowled at him.

"Glimmer didn't look as though she was drowning in her own thoughts," Bow responded, half serious, half playfully.

"It's not my thoughts that are the problem."

"Your feelings," Bow said, knowingly.

"Yes," she answered in a defeated sigh.

"Join the club. He's annoying, frustrating, and arrogant. Then again, so am I," he said with a laugh. "He's very noble and philosophical. He's a complicated man. They're complicated siblings. I guess it's only fitting that the emotions they evoke."

"I prefer simplicity," she replied in a dry, sardonic tone.

"Well, give him a chance. You may find you prefer complicated." He gave her a wide, joking smile.

She slapped him on the arm, smiling as well.

***********************************************

Adam could feel Battle Cat tense up. His ears flattened back, and Adam could feel a low rumble emanating from him. He looked over at Adora and saw she was having trouble with Swift Wind. The horse was moving from side to side, acting like he didn't want to go on.

Adora caught Adam's eye and remarked, "Something's got the animals riled up."

Adam patted Battle Cat on his side. "Stay, Cat." The beast stopped.

"You too, Swifty," Adora said.

"What's going on," Glimmer asked Bow, wondering why the twins had stopped. She didn't see or hear any signs of danger. They didn't hop down and go to the woods like when they needed to relieve themselves. The move appeared completely random. Maybe Bow was seeing something she didn't.

"I don't know," Bow answered truthfully. It did appear odd what they were doing, but he had been around the twins enough to know they didn't do anything without a reason. He didn't always like or trust their reasons, but they always had one.

Adam sniffed the air, and his face became a mask of shock. "Sister!" He exclaimed with urgency.

"Smoke," Adora confirmed. "Blood as well. Someone's in danger, let's go! FLY SWIFT WIND!" She said, and the horse bolted.

"AWAY, CAT!" Adam ordered, and Battle Cat took off as well.

"Where are those two going?" Fisto asked, confused and irritated.

"Where they are needed, friend Fisto," Ram Man said and took off after them.

Everyone turned to Bow, who gave a defeated shrug and sighed, "Follow the leaders," and they all took off after the twins.

It wasn't long before they began to notice what the twins had. The smell of burning wood and hay first became noticeable, then pungent. Pillars of smoke rose over the tree line in the distance. Something was burning, but it wasn't the forest. On the wind, faint screams of terror and pain floated, just audible enough over the sound of pounding hooves.

When the twins arrived at the source of the carnage, they found a small village halfway in flames. The town was under attack by a group of Snake Men. About half the village lay dead while the rest, despite fighting with all they had, were being rounded up.

Adam and Adora screamed a bone-chilling war cry that made Snake Man and human both freeze in place. They charged at the Snake Men, drawing their weapons and jumping off their steeds. Seven Snake Men charged at the twins in return, ready for battle. Two were pounced upon by Battle Cat and torn to shreds. Swift Wind turned around and kicked another in the head, nearly knocking it off. Another made it to Adam and raised its sword. A mighty swing from Adam's ax split the thing nearly in twain at the waist. Adora slid on her knees, stabbed one in the abdomen, jumped up, and cut its head off.

The others arrived to see the start of the battle and marveled at the strength and ferocity of the twins. One would be pressed to even consider them human anymore. They were as rapid, snarling beasts. Berserkers.

Fisto smiled, impressed, as he put his gauntlet on. "Oh, yeah. Looks like I finally get to do some fisting," he said with gleeful anticipation.

"Please don't say that," Castaspella said, shaking her head. "No. Don't."

"Suit yourself," he sighed dismissively and ran to join the fight.

Bow grabbed his bow and started firing arrows at the Snake Men as his horse ran circles around them. Ram Man tackled one, breaking its ribs, and bashed its head in. Glimmer blinded two and sliced their abdomens opened with her dagger. Castaspella caused three to levitate high into the sky before allowing them to fall to their deaths.

One of Snake Men was able to spear Bow's horse, causing it to fall and send Bow tumbling. He tried to get to his feet but the Snake trooper was upon him, grabbed him by the throat and was about to stab him when Fisto punched it in the head so hard, the opposite side blew out, sending bits of bone and brain flying everywhere.

"You sure fisted him," Bow joked.

Fito's face grew grim. "Yeah, I hear it now," he said and walked off.

Adora felt herself being surrounded and encased by two ridiculously long arms. Each arm was about the size of a Burmese python. They pulled her back against the body of the Snake Man they belonged to.

"I am Sssqueeze. I like my food to know who's going to eat it," he hissed in her ear.

With a mighty, beastial roar, Adora broke free, tearing Sssqueeze's arms to pieces. He fell backward, screaming in pain. She pounced on him and punched him so hard that her fist went through his head and into the ground below.

Ram Man drove his ax deep into the shoulder of one of the Snake troopers, nearly cleaving his entire left arm off. He fell to the ground in shock. Ram Man stood over him and delivered the killing blow. He went to return to the fray and saw a red and yellow Snake Man glaring at him.

"I am Slltyo of the House of Rattlor," he hissed, shaking his tail, which produced a rattling sound. He was heavy, bulky. His girth nearly matched Ram Man's. He dropped his weapon and said, "Have at me like a man!"

Ram Man dropped his ax. "I am Krass. I have no last name because my family is all dead because of your kind."

"Enjoy your reunion then," Rattlor said and charged at Ram Man.

Ram Man charged back, each running as fast as they could. Their powerful legs propelling each behemoth faster than any would have thought possible. They lunged at each other, cracking their heads together and passing out.

The few that remained guarding the villagers saw the absolute carnage happening around them. The two blonde haired humans especially. Between them, they had nearly decimated the entire squadron.

An orange Snake Man by the name of Reptilax turned to a red Snake Man with a long neck called Vypor. "Forget this!" He exclaimed. "We have enough food. I'm not dying over scraps."

Vypor hissed in agreement. "No human has ever fought like that before, let alone two! I'm with you." He turned to the other guards, "You can stay and die, or you can come with us. Your choice." The rest looked at each other and decided it was best to bail.

They started running away when Glimmer stepped in front of them. She suddenly multiplied herself, creating a wall of clones. The Snake Men didn't know what to do. Castaspella came up behind them and csst a fire spell on them. They burst into flames, screaming in pain. Castaspella then turned to the sky and conjured a torrential down pour that doused all the fires. The charred Snake Men convulsed on the now muddy ground.

"Amazing illusion, Glimmer," Castaspella said as she ran up to Glimmer.

"Not as impressive as what you did, Casta. How are you feeling? Do you need a rest?"

Castaspella nodded. "Probably. That last one took a lot out of me."

"Alright. It looks like the battle is pretty much over anyhow."

They both looked and saw the ground littered with the bodies of dead Snake Men. Adam and Adora were covered in blood and gore. Their faces were masks of pure fury and hatred. They looked around as if they were looking for more Snake Men to kill, as though they hadn't had enough butchery. Fisto and Bow were standing, seemingly unharmed. All that left was

"RAM MAN," Adora shrieked and ran over to her fallen friend. She dropped beside him and started shaking him. "Ram Man, Ram Man, Krass, please get up," she begged tearfully.

The others ran over, and Bow placed his finger under his nose. "He's still breathing," he said, slightly relieved.

One of the village women, a grey-haired woman who looked to be in her late 50s/early 60s, came over and softly but firmly said, "Remove his helmet and take him to my place, over there. I have many healing salves and potions. I will do what I can."

Bow and Fisto didn't ask or argue. They removed Ram Man's helmet, picked him up, and carried him to the woman's place.

"Esmeralda! Esmeralda!" Another older woman who had a striking resemblance to Castaspella shouted as she ran over to them.

"Tia Lucia," Castaspella yelled in joy and ran over to the woman, and the two embraced, weeping.

"Who's this, Casta?" Glimmer asked as she walked over to them.

Castaspella turned to look at the others, her arm around Lucia's waist. "Glimmer, Adam, Adora, this is mi Tia Lucia. Sorry, Aunt Lucia."

"Nice to meet you," Glimmer said with a courteous bow.

"They call you Castaspella?" Lucia asked with confusion.

"We use codenames in the resistance. I'm a sorceress, so I chose Castaspella."

"Bah! You'll always be Esmeralda to me." Lucia hugged Castaspella again. I thought you were dead! I thought those demons killed you!"

"I thought the same about you. Ooooohhhh! It's so good to see you again."

"¿Y tu madre?"

"She's fine. We escaped together."

"Y"

"No. Nosotros éramos los únicos."

Lucia nodded her head in sadness. She then smiled and patted Castaspella's hand. "It is well that you and your mother made it."

"Sister," Adam said quietly to Adora. "Look. This one is still alive as well," he pointed his ax at Rattlor. "Your call."

"I'll take him," she said. She turned around and called out, "DOES ANYONE HAVE A ROPE?"

************************************************

When Rattlor came to, he found himself tied to a tree outside the village. A blonde human woman sat on the grass in front of him, turning a stick over in her right hand. When she saw he was conscious, she smiled and stood up.

"Good, you're awake," she said cheerfully.

Rattlor struck with his neck all the way extended, but she was out of reach.

"Extendable neck, impressive. Just not impressive enough," she cheerfully taunted him.

"You'll die for this," Rattlor hissed.

"Maybe," Adora shrugged. "But not before you."

"Kill me then! Do it! Whatever you want from me, I won't give it! I refuse to betray my people."

"We'll see," Adora said in a terrifyingly chipper voice. Then, faster than he could think, she slammed his head back against the tree and jammed the stick into his left eye. "There we go," she said sweetly as he screamed in pain. She pulled the stick out and stepped back. "Refuse or sass me again, and I'll take your other eye." Her voice was now more stern and forceful.

"WHAT DO YOU WANT?"

"Four days ago, your people took my people captive. I want to know where they are now."

"I don't know."

"Hm. Well, there goes the other eye," Adora said and went to pin his head back again.

"I DON'T KNOW, I DON'T KNOW! I SWEAR!"

"Talk," she said, stepping back.

"Right before hibernation, King Hiss sends out all his troops to gather as much food as possible. There's so many squadrons, each with their own collection areas. This is part of mine. I don't know who would have taken your people."

"Would they be at Snake Mountain by now?"

"No. Not after only four days. They'd be halfway at best."

"They're in the tunnels then?"

"Yes. We only travel by tunnel now. It keeps the others from finding us."

"Ok, now the big question: can you take me to them?"

Rattlor shook his head. "No. There's hundreds, thousands of miles of tunnels down there. All lead back to Snake Mountain, but the exact path is up to whoever took them. It would be suicide for you to go down there anyway. You would be outnumbered a thousand to one easily. Not to mention, you would never know from what direction you would be attacked from. You're an impressive warrior, woman, but I doubt if even you could survive those odds."

"Tell me where your tunnel is."

"I can't. I won't. That's where I draw the line. Take my eye."

"It's probably for the best, anyhow. You really don't want to see what I'm going to do you."

In the village, everyone stopped when they heard the tortured screaming of Rattlor.

"What is she doing to him," Glimmer asked Adam, her mind running wild with horrific images of torture.

"Whatever she has to," he answered with blunt indifference.

********************************************

Adora, Adam, Bow, Glimmer, Fisto, and Castaspella stood beside the opening to the tunnel.

"Rattlor was right," Adora said. "As much as I want to, going down there is a death sentence."

"We'll get some dirt and fill it up," Bow said. "It'll create a little bit of an obstacle."

Adam put his arm around Adora's shoulders. "At least we know that they don't have our people yet. If we hurry, we might even be able to beat them there."

"Doubtful. They have too much of a head start," Adora regretfully said. "We can get there not that soon after, though."

"Where did you put his body, Adora," Castaspella asked.

"What body? I didn't leave enough for a body."

***********************************************

When they returned to the village, the villagers cheered them and offered whatever homes they had left for them. They asked only to bathe and get cleaned up. While the group was bathing, the survivors started preparing a feast for them. It wasn't much, but they wanted to give them all they could in gratitude.

At dinner, everyone talked and joked, a local musician played guitar while Bow played a borrowed lyre and sang. Ram Man, who had somewhat recovered, was there as well, enjoying himself as best he could. He had a persistent ringing in his ear, and he found his thinking was still a bit foggy. The twins had not yet joined them. Glimmer was beginning to get concerned and was about to ask when they finally showed up in brand new clothes. Everyone stopped and stared at them.

Adam had one blue, loose-fitting pants with brown leathet boots lashed to his shins. He had on a long sleeves, white tunic with a steel chest plate over top. He had brown leather forearm guards over top of the sleeves. His hair was braided into pig tails that framed his face with its three days growth of beard and a colorful headband. Over his shoulders hung a bear skin cape. Adora had brown leather knee-high boots, a white dress with a brown leather breast plate over top. She had brown leather forearm guards, and a green, wool cape. Her hair was done up in braids. Someone had also applied makeup to her that, in spite of her black eye, made her look absolutely stunning.

"You two really clean up nice," Fisto teased.

"More practical than those uniforms we got from Brightmoon," Adam teased back.

"It's our way of saying thank you," the wise woman said. "Your old clothes have been cleaned as well."

"I think we'll be wearing these as long as possible," Adora said. "Thank you very much."

"This is very nice of you, given all that you have lost," Adam said as he sat down to eat.

"Tomorrow we will grieve the dead. Tonight, we celebrate the living," the wise woman said.

*********************************************

Next morning, they started to pack up their horses and Battle Cat. They felt a bit guilty about leaving with so much destruction to clean up, but they knew it was more important to take out the Snake Men if they wanted a lasting peace. As Adam was finishing, Castaspella came up to him and pulled him aside.

"What is it?" He asked, worried about what she was going to say.

"I'm leaving. I'm taking Tia Lucia to see my mom, her sister. They haven't seen each other in nearly a decade. I wanted to tell you first."

"Oh. May I ask why?"

"Because, despite everything, I still care about you. You scare me, Adam. You and Adora both do. I can't be with you. Not as you are, but you'll always be in my heart." She kissed him on the cheek and went to tell the others.

After everyone said their goodbyes, the remaining group saddled up and headed out.

Chapter Text

Lord Gr'asp and Lady Slither greeted the returning troopers as they returned from "The Harvest". It was a good one this year. The longer warm weather allowed them more time to harvest the food; which they severely needed. The fact of the matter was that local stocks had been drying up either due to depletion or increased competency from the resistance. This had forced them to go further and further a field to find adequate stocks to meet their needs.

"What is your opinion, my husband," Lady Slither asked as the cattle was paraded before them. Her tone was cool with just a hint of worry.

"The quantity is sufficient, but the quality is poor," Lord Gr'asp observed with some disdain. "They're either too thin or all gristle. I fear the days of nice, plump cattle and over. Food is food, I suppose, and with the right seasoning and preparation, anything can be made edible, but a good quality cut of meat, richly marbled, ah, that is a singular joy all to its own."

"Agreed. And the cost to retrieve it is growing increasingly high. We were lucky this year, but what about next? What, if instead of an extended harvest time, we have an abbreviated one? I fear we're but one extended chill from calamity."

"Teela will provide, my dearest. She always has," Lord Gr'asp replied with phony confidence.

Lord Gr'asp and Lady Slither began to hear the heavy sound of feet pounding on ground. Curious, they looked toward the tunnels. Everyone was marching out in perfect cadence. Even the food didn't put up much of a fight. Then,out one of the tunnels, Infiltrator came running through. He was panting heavily as though he had been running for miles, and his eyes wide with fear. He pushed through the promenade of troopers and cattle and collapsed before Lord Gr'asp and Lady Slither.

"Infiltrator! What are you doing?" Gr'asp demanded. Infiltrator was a field spy, charged with keeping track of resistance activities and trying to find their hideouts. Any information he gathered was supposed to be passed along to the troopers. He was not permitted to return to Snake Mountain unless specially summoned.

"My, my lord, I, I must see the king," he panted. "We are under threat."

Lord Gr'asp bent down and lifted him off the ground, forcing him to stand. "Speak plainly, spy! Tell me your information, and I will determine if it's appropriate to tell his Highness."

"My Lord, there is a group of resistance fighters who are destroying our troopers. They annihilated Z squad, F squad, and B squad."

"And you know this how?" Lady Slither asked, intrigued but skeptical.

"My informants told me," Infiltrator replied, feeling insulted for being questioned. "I'm a spy. It's my job to know things."

"It's also the spy's job to lie," Lord Gr'asp snarled.

"What proof do you have to substantiate your claims?"

"This!" Infiltrator unstrapped a bag from his back, reached in, and pulled out a rotting head.

"Megator," Lady Slither gasped.

Lord Gr'asp gingerly took the head and stared at it in shock. Megator was their biggest and strongest warrior. He had been assigned to B squad. They were operating in an area that was known to be a hot spot of resistance activity. Megator had single handedly fought and killed ten Avians on his own. For him to have been killed seemed impossible.

"Who did this?" He asked with a growing sense of dread and anger.

"I don't know for sure," Infiltrator explained. " First reports of this group started around four weeks ago. Missing squads, tunnels that had been sealed up. That sort of thing. Like you, I didn't put much stock in it; however, it is my job to find things out. I was close to where B squad was supposed to be and figured I'd see if they had heard of anything. When I got there, they were all dead. They had been dismembered, burnt, and their remains had been piled up like garbage. It was butchery. Absolute butchery! I saw Megator's head and decided to take it as proof."

Lord Gr'asp handed the head back to Infiltrator and pulled Lady Slither aside. "Tell me, have squads Z and F reported back yet?"

"Come to think of it, I don't remember seeing them. I also recall that E squad reported that Naga and Gorgon didn't come back."

"This is a major breach of protocol! King Hiss will be furious. I should have been on this. Damn it!:

"It's understandable. Z and F would just be getting back now, or there abouts. N troop just arrived yesterday. We have cover. The king has to be told regardless."

"You're right, my dearest." Lord Gr'asp turned back to Infiltrator. "Come with me."

**************************************************

The throne room was a great, open room. There was no furniture or paintings or flags, no decoration of any kind. In the center was a massive pit fire, which provided the only light in the room. in back was a large stone platform 10 feet high. In the center of the platform was the throne, carved out of stone.

King Hiss sat on his stone throne, looking down at Lord Gr'asp and Infiltrator. He had dark green scaley skin except for around his mouth, which looked human. He was extremely muscular with dead, piercing eyes. His expression was flat and emotionless as he listened to what Gr'asp and Infiltrator told him.

"Is that all?" He asked with indifference, in a deep, husky voice.

"Yes, my King," Infiltrator bowed and said.

"Bring me the head," King Hiss said, motioning Infiltrator to come forward.

Infiltrator climbed the stairs and handed King Hiss the bag. Hiss pulled the head out and looked at it with only minor curiosity. He put it back in the bag and handed it back to Infiltrator, who bowed and went back down the steps.

"My leige, I plotted the points of the missing squads on the map, and it appears that they are going to the north," Lord Gr'asp said.

"I see. North what? East or west?" His voice continued to sound one level above board.

"There's not enough information to make a definitive statement."

"Well, it's too late in the year to launch a major military campaign."

"Sire, you don't want to launch a response?" Gr'asp asked in surprise.

"Oh, I have a response. You may go now."

King Hiss waited until Gr'asp and Infiltrator had left. He then got up and descended the secret set of steps behind his throne. He arrived at the shrine of Teela, which High Priest Pythonus engaged in acts of ritual worship.

"My King," Pythonus said with slight surprise. King Hiss rarely came down here, preferring the large temple area used for formal worship and devotion.

"Summon the goddess," Hiss ordered bluntly. "I need to speak with her."

"My King, invoking a deity is an exercise not to be taken lightly," Pythonus cautioned.

"Do it!" Hiss commanded.

Pythonus bowed in submission and started the invocation ritual. King Hiss watched impatiently as Pythonus went through his steps. Magic was a useful tool, but it was a tedious one to wield. Common magic was easy enough: illusions, levitation, mesmerization. The higher, more potent forms, those often involved all kinds of ingredients, incantations, and procedures. It was frustrating but worth the effort.

A cloud of thick, green smoke began to swirl and coalesce above the altar. A funnel formed that formed into a column. In the column, the image of a woman appeared. She had green skin and a red combination helmet and chest plate in the shape of a cobra. She held a red staff with a cobra totem on top. Her arms and legs were exposed. Her face was stern and powerful.

"WHY HAVE YOU SUMMONED ME HISS," Teela bellowed.

King Hiss knelt before her. "I ask for your assistance, oh mighty Teela. My men have been attacked, and many killed. Three of my squadrons have been eliminated already."

"HAVE YOU ENTERED HIBERNATION TIME YET?"

"No," he answered reluctantly.

"THEN WHAT CONCERN OF MINE IS THAT?"

"Lordess Teela, they are your worshipers. We are your worshipers."

"AND I PROTECT YOU WHEN YOU SLEEP THROUGH THE COLD. YOU ARE REWARDED FOR YOUR DEVOTION."

"But we forsok the others, your brother and sister, to devote ourselves only to you."

"YES, AND I REWARDED YOU FOR THAT BY GIFTING YOU TERROAR."

"Yes, one time for a lifetime of devotion."

"DO YOU CLAIM MY GIFTS ARE INSUFFICIENT," she angrily demanded as the entire room shook.

"No, but I am merely saying it might be time to start worshiping one of your siblings as well. Serpos, perhaps."

Teela roared, but the room did not shake. When she spoke again, her voice was less bellicose. "What is it that ask, Hiss?"

"Two things, my Lordess. Show me the faces of my enemies, and provide me with retribution for the loss of my men."

Teela closed her eyes and raised her left hand. An image of two humans, one male, one female, appeared. They were obviously siblings; having many similar features. They looked strong, ferocious.

"Them? Just them?"

"They are your biggest threat. They were born in the season of Yorb. They bare the mark of power," Teela cautioned him. "Underestimate them, and they will be your doom."

"Fine. Now, for my second request."

"PH'ALLGHY ATALLAH TA'GATHA AICHILAIN," Teela said in the divine language. "TERROAR HAS BEEN SUMMONED AND UNLEASHED. BEHOLD!"

An image of multiple towns and villages appeared. He could see humans below, going about their business, happy and content. Above them, an unimaginable, indescribable abyssal mass appeared above them. It quickly descended upon them, engulfing and absorbing everything, then disappearing, leaving no living thing behind.

"YOUR REVENGE HAS BEEN SERVED," Teela bellowed and disappeared.

Pythonus stared at King Hiss in contempt and slight pity. "Deities do not tolerate being trifled with. You best beware."

"The gods need men far more than men need the gods," King Hiss smirked and left. He had two humans to kill.

Chapter Text

Andreenids built their communities in the trees. Houses, schools, and businesses were all secured and perched upon the branches of dense forests. It was a behavior that stretched all the way back to their insectal roots. Given their ability to fly, treetop living wasn't that big of a safety concern.

Inside one of these tree dwellings, Sweet Bee was finishing cleaning up after supper when she heard a knock on her door. This was odd for two reasons: knocking was a Terran custom; her people buzzed, and in her culture, it was considered rude to visit someone after supper. The breach of protocol and custom led her to believe that it must be a Tarran come to inform her about something to do with her big brother, Buzz-Off.

She considered not answering. If it was a Terran come with news about Buzz-Off, it couldn't be anything good. Not at this time of night. Which, if it was bad news, she didn't want to know. It was wrong. It was selfish. She freely admitted that to herself, but she would rather believe that he chose to never see her again rather than know he was dead or critically injured. She couldn't, though. As much as she didn't want to, she went to the door to have her heart broken.

"Buzz-Off!" She shrieked in joyous surprise and confusion.

"Hey, Sis. May I come in?" He asked cheerfully.

"Yeah, sure, come on in." She stepped aside to let him enter, closed the door, then gave him a big hug. "I've missed you so much, big brother!"

"And I, you."

They stepped back and held claws. "What are you doing here so late for?" She was still worried his visit pretained to something bad.

"I just got here. Mom and Dad said you had moved Zenlopolis. I was in the area and thought I'd stop by and say hi. Hi." He then waved.

"Oh, you! Why didn't you wait until tomorrow?"

"I don't know what your work schedule is. Also, I have to leave tomorrow. Official resistance business." His voice was grim as he spoke the last sentence.

"Oh," Sweet Bee replied, understanding what he was saying. "I wish you'd quit that rebellion."

"Resistance, Sis."

"Same dif! It's a Terran war. Let them fight it out. Why risk your life for ground dwellers?"

"It's not just other Terrans the Snake Men are killing. They've wiped out several Avian villages as well. King Hiss's blood lust knows no boundaries. We're all in danger, Sis. I fight so you can live in peace.

"Oh, and a resistance is when you're fighting to prevent a group from taking over. A rebellion is when you're trying to overthrow a group that's already in power. By the way."

"You're pedantic! You know that right," Sweet Bee playfully scolded him. She then rolled a seating mat for him, and they both sat down.

"When did you move out?" Buzz-Off asked. His parents didn't go into any detail as to the reason she moved out or when, but their tone had suggested it hadn't been amicable.

"Five weeks ago. Shortly after your last visit."

"Huh. Ok. So why did you move out? If I may ask?"

"I got tired of them constantly harassing me about finding a mate, getting married, having larvae. I'm only twenty-one, Buzz-Off! There's so much I want to see and do before I settle down. IF I settle down. I don't even know if I want to get married and all that! I got sick of it and bailed."

"I understand. Mom and Dad are very traditional in their opinions. I don't blame you."

"You know what Mom said to me when I told her I was moving out? Huh? She said, 'Oh no! You're not a,'" Sweet Bee stopped suddenly, realizing what she was about to say.

"No, go on. It's not like she hasn't called me that to my face before." His voice was sad but sympathetic.

"'You're not a queer like your brother, are you?'" She finished reluctantly, looking down at the floor because she couldn't see the hurt in his compound eyes.

"As I said, Mom and Dad are very traditional. We've come a long way in healing our relationship, but there's still further to go."

"I'm sorry," she said, hating herself for not thinking before talking (a defect that has caused her much trouble over her life).

Buzz-Off patted her on the shoulder. "It's ok. I know how she feels. I also know how you feel, and you've always been my biggest ally. Your heart speaks louder than her words"

Sweet Bee smiled and kissed his claw. "Anyway, how are you and Zzzomon doing?"

"We broke up."

"What? You guys were so perfect together. Why? What happened."

Buzz-Off pressed his lips together. "Turns out he wasn't keen on being the grieving partner of a martyr. Huh, that kind of rhymes. Partner, martyr. I can make it work."

"Yeah, but you can't be serious."

Buzz-Off decided not to respond to her statement but rather change the topic. "So what do you do for a living?"

"Oh? I work for Hive Tree Candle and Lamp. We make candles and lamp oil. I work in the candle department. It's not glamorous work, but without candles and lamps, nobody could see at night. I'm literally helping to bring light to the darkness," she said proudly.

"That you are," Buzz-Off said with a slight laugh. "So why here? Why did you move so far away? Did you just want to get that far away from Mom and Dad? I can understand that if you did."

"No," she laughed. "Well, kinda, haha. No, but Zenlopolis is a pacifist community. They don't believe in any form of violence. That matches my beliefs. It seemed like the perfect fit."

"I agree - with both the fit and philosophy. Violence is never the answer. Unfortunately, it is sometimes the solution."

"That sounds like a difference without distinction," Sweet Bee said mockingly.

"Oh, they're very different. But since you don't know the difference between a resistance and a rebellion, I can understand," he teased back.

"Oh, piss on you!"

"Ha ha! No thanks. We're not that type of family."

"Fine, smarty-wings, what's the difference?"

"An answer is the solution to a problem for all time. A solution is an answer to a problem in the moment. Only forgoing and renouncing violence for all time can bring about true, lasting peace. The problem is that only works when everyone agrees to be non-violent. If even one person decides violence is a perfectly reasonable way to get what they want, corporate pacism is impossible. Individual pacism, yes, but not as a group."

"And why's that?" Sweet Bee asked a bit smugly.

"Because, if a person thinks violence is a fine way to get what they want, then eventually they're going to use it. So, if you're walking down the tree branch and see a person beating up somebody else, your only option is to ask them to stop. If they refuse, then there's nothing you can do to stop them. You're essentially complicit in their violence. That's what I mean. Until you can get everyone to agree to not be violent, you must be prepared to use violence to stop violence."

"But how can you convince people to give up violence if you keep showing that violence can work?"

Buzz-Off smiled and shrugged. "If I knew that, I would have ended violence a long time ago. I can't change people's hearts. I can only, sometimes, change their actions."

"Maybe you're right, Buzz, but my heart can't accept it."

"I get it, Bee, b"

BOOM!

A massive explosion rocked the entire house. Buzz-Off and Sweet Bee ran to the window to see what was going on. One of the trees was on fire as the citizens who lived there screamed and tried to evacuate. From the ground, Snake Men archers fired their arrows in at the fleeing Andreenid; hitting them with deadly accuracy. They repositioned their catapult, put a barrel into it, set the barrel on fire, and launched it. It hit another tree and exploded, setting it ablaze.

Buzz-Off grabbed his ax off his back. He turned to Sweet Bee, who looked on in horror at the unfolding carnage. "You can't reason with the unreasonable, Sis. I'm sorry." He then jumped from the window and flew into battle.

Through the flurry of arrows he weaved, diving towards the ground. He brought his ax down on one of the troopers, splitting off a section of his head, and ascended back up into the air. He flew to he was out of reach of the arrows, turned around, and dove again.

The Snake Men launched another barrel, setting another nest of homes on fire. Men, women, children all screamed in pain and terror. Buzz-Off flew down and stabbed his blade into the abdomen of one of the archers and flew back in the air, with the trooper screaming in pain.

"Why are you here! Why are you attacking," Buzz-Off shouted at the trooper. The trooper grabbed a hold of the ax handle, pushed himself off, and fell to his death.

"SOMEONE GET THAT RESISTANCE FIGHTER," Buzz-Off off heard someone shout from below. He strained to see who it was and was shocked to see it was Lord Gr'asp himself.

If Gr'asp is here, then it has to be something major. It was then that Buzz-Off looked at the full extent of Gr'asp's army. There must be an entire legion down there, he realized in horror. There was no way he could fend them all off. There was only one thing he could do. He flew down, grabbed Sweet Bee, and flew back up through a hale of arrows.

"Buzz-Off," she cried as she clung tightly to him.

"Sweet Bee, I can't stop them. There's too many. Look."

"NO! I CAN'T," she screamed.

"YOU HAVE TO," he shouted back.

Sweet Bee opened her eyes and beheld what looked to be an unending army. "What are we going to do?" She asked, shaking with fear.

"You're going to fly away to where I tell you."

"NO!"

"YES!" He ordered and shook her. "You're going to go where I tell you. There, you'll meet a small group of resistance fighters. You're going to tell them what happened. You're going to tell them that, somehow, we've been found out. Let them decide what to do next. If they decide to forgo the mission, find Stratos, remember him?"

"The Bird-man," she asked tearfully.

"Yes. Let him know that the mission was comprised and has been aborted. If they decide to move ahead, go to Mom and Dad's. Tell them, tell everyone what happened here. Let them know that there can be no peace as long as the Snake Men live." He then gave her a sad smile. "And let them know that their queer son died with honor."

"BUZZ-OFF! NO!"

Buzz-Off hugged her. "Go," he whispered, letting her know where to meet Bow's group, and let her go.

She watched as he dove back into battle. She wanted to go after him. She wanted to run away. She wanted to disappear. She knew she had to honor his final wish, though. With tears streaming down her face, she flew off for her brother.

Buzz-Off was able to take out three more troopers before an arrow pierced his left wing, sending him crashing to the ground. Lord Gr'asp walked over to him, kicked his ax away, then kicked him in the stomach.

Gr'asp haunched down and grabbed Buzz-Off by the head. "You and your friends have cost us dearly. SEVEN SQUADRONS IN FIVE WEEKS! No one, no one has ever cost us that much before."

"We're improving then," Buzz-Off wheezed out, smiling.

Gr'asp slammed Buzz-Off's head into the ground and picked it back up again. White blood streamed down his face.

"It's not you, but two. A blonde man and woman. Possibly siblings. From what I understand, they're the ones behind all this. Who are they? Where are they going? And what is their mission?"

Buzz-Off spat out a mouthful of blood. "I don't know," he said.

Gr'asp gave a frustrated laugh. "Our spies have reported that you've been buzzing all over the place for the past five weeks; nearly as long as the murder twins have been HACKING MY MEN TO PIECES! Don't even try to tell me the two are unrelated. Now, I ask you again, who are they, where are they going, and for what purpose?"

"Piss on you," Buzz-Off sneered and prepared himself to die.

Lord Gr'asp shook his head and stood up. He turned to Commander Rattle-hood. "Burn the Andreenid village to the ground. Kill as many adults as you can, and take the children for food."

"No," Buzz-Off wheezed as he tried to get up to fight. Two troopers grabbed him and held him up.

"You're going to watch as we eradicate your people," Gr'asp told him. "Then you're coming back with us to Snake Mountain, where a little torture should loosen your tongue. Now, watch."

The troopers turned Buzz-Off around and made him watch as he watched his people were slaughtered.

Chapter Text

King Hiss walked up to Buzz-Off, who was being held up by two troopers because he was too badly beaten to stand on his own. Lord Gr'asp stood off to the left side while King Hiss looked Buzz-Off over.

"Up until recently," King Hiss said in a calm, flat voice, "I would have said you Avians were the biggest thorn in my side. However, that is no longer the case. Two humans have killed more of my men in the last few weeks than the entire resistance had all year."

"I guess we need to step up our game then," Buzz-Off wheezed through a nearly broken jaw.

King Hiss smiled. "It's cute that you think your jokes are of any effect. You are mine to do with as I please. You have no power. Your only future is what I say it is. So, joke, if it gives you some sense of power. Just know, you have none."

"I still have the ultimate power - to refuse to give in to you."

"We'll see," King Hiss smirked. "Who are the two humans? Where did they come from? More importantly, what is their mission?"

"Jugglers. They're traveling jugglers. They came from out your butt, and their mission is to teach juggling to all the children."

"Is that the best you got?" An annoyed King Hiss asked.

"Sorry, the excruciating pain is keeping me from coming up with my A list material."

King Hiss put his arms behind his back and started pacing back and forth in front of Buzz-Off. "Lord Gr'asp, how many children did we take?"

"Nearly a thousand, Sire. Twenty were babies," Gr'asp answered.

"Babies," King Hiss responded with false surprise. "Baby meat is the sweetest and most tender, don't you think, Lord Gr'asp?"

"Yes, Sire, absolutely."

Buzz-Off growled beneath his breath. Every muscle in his body tensed up. He wanted nothing more than to tear this tyrant to pieces.

"I am willing to make you a deal, Andreenid. Tell me what I want and I will let the children go, including the babies. If you refuse, I'll make you watch as we butcher each and every one." King Hiss leaned close to Buzz-Off's ear and whispered, "So, what do you say now?"

Buzz-Off turned to look King Hiss in his dead eyes. "Suck my stinger. Do you think I would ever believe you?"

King Hiss smiled and patted Buzz-Off on the side of the face. He turned to the one trooper and said, " Take him to the processing room. Tell the butchers to start with the babies."

"NO!" Screamed Buzz-Off as he was dragged away.

"Lord Gr'asp, follow me to the strategy room."

"Yes, Sire."

In the strategy room, Lord Gr'asp saw a giant map hung to a board, with all known attacks marked on it.

"Notice anything, Gr'asp?" King Hiss said, pointing at the map.

"They're making a line, Sire."

"Yes. A line to where?"

"The lake, Sire."

"And what's on the other side of that lake?"

Lord Gr'asp gasped when he realized what King Hiss was alluding to.

"Snake Mountain, Sire. Surely they wouldn't dare come here?"

"Why not? Given their successes, if I were them, I would be feeling very confident about the odds."

"They're mighty warriors to be sure, but against the whole of our forces? That would be suicide!"

"I agree, but that doesn't mean that's not what they're planning. They wouldn't have to kill all of us, just enough to render us vulnerable to future attacks. Speaking of which, what was the Andreenid doing?"

"I couldn't get him to say, but I assume it is tied to the mystery man and woman."

Gr'asp looked at the map again. Something wasn't adding up. There was a missing variable somewhere; something he wasn't seeing but should. It was then that it hit him.

"Why take the lake? Going by land is much faster."

"You continue to be my best general, Gr'asp. What if they're going by water because,"

"Another group is going by land. That's what the Andreenid was doing. He was martialing an army! The resistance is planning a full-on assault on Snake Mountain."

"That's what I'm thinking. How long do you think we have left, Gr'asp, before we have to hibernate? One, maybe two weeks?"

"I would say two as long as the temperature continues to fall at the same rate."

"Once we hibernate, Teela will protect us. Until then, we're at risk. Given all you see here, can they make it here before Teela takes over?"

"It will be tight, Sire, but it would be possible, yes."

"Determine whst the most likely route the ground forces will take, and cut them off. Take as many troops as you need. Take all of them if you think that's what it'll take."

"Yes, Sire. What about the ones coming by lake?"

"I'll take care of them. Squiddish Rex owes me a favor."

Lord Gr'asp smiled. Squiddish Rex was the ruler of the Mer-men. They were a fearsome species whose brutality and cunning were the equal of the Snake Men. They would make short work of those troublesome humans.

**************************************************

The group bundled up as best they could. The mornings were now dipping into the low 40s/high 30s. Adam and Adora were handling it better than the rest. Bow, Fisto, Ram Man, and Glimmer shivered badly as they loaded up their horses.

"This is finally it," Bow said as he finished tying up his bags. "Next stop, Snake Mountain."

"We have to pick Frosta up first," Glimmer reminded him.

"And we gotta catch the boat," Fisto added.

"I was trying to forget that," Bow grumbled.

Adora watched nervously as Ram Man attempted to secure his gear to his horse. Over the course of the last few weeks, his mental state had steadily declined. He slurred his words, got confused easily, and would sometimes completely zone out. His memory was getting bad as well, often forgetting everyone's name; her being the noticeable exception. He never forgot her name.

He was also moving slower now. Every action taking much longer to accomplish. His hands would shake at times. A few times, while eating, his hands would shake so much that he would be unable to eat. The others saw it but kept their mouths shut. Adora had become his defacto guardian, so they let her be the arbiter of whether he was fit enough to continue.

Adam couldn't care less about any of this. His mood had steadily worsened as they had gone on. Each day, he became more morose. His initial anger and zeal for rescuing his people had transformed into a dark, sullen rage cased in depression. He no longer thought of what they were doing as a rescue mission, but one of vengeance. He vowed he would either kill every Snake Man or die in the process.

They mounted up and headed toward the pier. The morning was cold, grey, and damp. Light patches of mist hung low to the ground like tired specters getting ready to return to their graves. Maybe they were. Maybe it was the fate of the dead to drift formless around the world. Were they any different? Were they already dead?

"Penny for your thoughts?" Adora asked Adam. She had rode up next to him, worried about his ever decreasing mood. He had grown so silent and sullen that not even she had been able to reach him.

"What," he asked in return, devoid of all emotion, his eyes staring dead ahead.

"Penny for your thoughts. It's an expression Bow taught me. It means, 'what are you thinking'."

"This took too long. It's been over a month. For all we know, our people, our parents could already be dead. We should have never come. This is their mission, not ours. We should have gone our own way," he said with stoic grimness.

"If we did, you never would have met Battle Cat."

Adam finally turned his head to look at her. "How can you be so light? Our tribe, our family, is most likely dead now. Doesn't that mean anything to you?"

Adora became enraged. She glared at him while she calmed herself down enough to repy. "Of course it does. You know it does. I wake up crying every night. I also know I can't give in to despair. I need to have hope in order to live, to breathe. And if the worst comes to be, I'm going to need hope to carry on, because that's exactly what Mother and Father would want for us, Brother."

Adora turned away from him and looked straight ahead. "You think your depression makes you superior. It makes you a coward. You wear your anger and sadness like a suit of armor, blocking you from actually feeling anything. I'm angry. I'm depressed. I enjoyed killing every Snake Man I did. But I also have to live; to plan and prepare for the day after. And let me tell you, Brother, that takes real courage."

"It's not a mask, Sister. It's all I feel. I can't even begin to think about the day after. What is that? Our people were taken prisoner, are probably already dead, and I didn't do anything to save them."

"Then go home, then! Go back, bury the dead, and kill yourself after, because I don't have time for this. HI-YA Swift Wind!" She said and rode off.

Battle Cat gave a soft roar, and Adam replied, "It's ok Cat. We'll make up, we always do. We're family."

*************************************************

The boat that was waiting for them was a silver-gray color that looked to be one step above rot with a
concopheny of miss-matched, haphazard repairs. Its bright, colorful sails were shockingly incongruent with the drab color of the rest of the ship. At the top of the loading ramp, a bizarre, smiling man stood in a tattered, blue navel uniform. He had short red hair and beard.

"Welcome, my friends!" He bellowed down to them. "I am Sea Hawk."

"I see you got a haircut," Bow shouted up to him.

"And you shaved your mustache," Sea Hawk shouted back. "Looks like we both changed."

"Unfortunately, you haven't changed enough."

Sea Hawk ignored Bow's comment, choosing to greet the others. "Glimmer! Nice to see you again. You're as beautiful as ever."

Glimmer giggled. "Nice to see you as well, Sea Hawk."

"And who are you, beautiful lady," Sea Hawk asked Adora as he strutted down the ramp.

"Adora, daughter of Randor and Marlena," she replied in a stiff, formal manner.

Sea Hawk sauntered over to her and went to kiss her hand. She pulled back and punched him in the face, knocking him down, causing Bow to bust out laughing.

"Never try to touch me without my permission first," she scowled at him.

Sea Hawk touched his nose and saw there was blood on his fingers. "Duely noted, my lady," he moaned and stood up.

"What about you, big man," he asked Adam.

"I am Adam, son of Randor and Marlena."

"And her brother," Sea Hawk said, pointing at Adora.

"We're twins," they answered in unison.

"And creepy," Sea Hawk said under his breath and turned toward Fisto. "And you, sir?"

"Fisto."

Sea Hawk looked stunned for a second. "Well, we've all lost bets, I suppose."

"I didn't lose any bet," Fisto snapped back, offended.

"You might want to lie about that then."

"I-I-I am Rah-ham Mmmman," Ram Man said as best he could.

Sea Hawk was about to make a smart remark when he felt a hand clamp down on his shoulder. He turned around and saw that it was Adora. She was scowling at him while she slowly crushed his shoulder.

"Don't." Adora growled and let go.

"Don't bother to ask me for my name," Bow said, crossing his arms over his chest.

"Oh, I know your name, Little Brother," Sea Hawk taunted him.

"He's your brother?" Adam asked, surprised.

"I'm surprised you didn't see the resemblance," Sea Hawk responded.

"Now that you mention it," said Fisto as he looked between Sea Hawk and Bow.

"Where's the other one?" Sea Hawk asked as he looked around. "I was told there would be seven of you. I only count six."

"Castaspella had a family emergency," Bow answered.

"Casta? Well, I am sorry she couldn't make it then," Sea Hawk said. He turned back to Adam when he finally noticed Battle Cat. The beast roared and Sea Hawk nearly fell backward.

"This is Battle Cat. He says hi," Adam deadpanned.

"Um, nice kitty," Sea Hawk waved, hoping the thing wouldn't charge and bite his head off. "Is, is, uh, he coming, too?"

"Of course. He's my friend."

"Well, ok then. Um, everyone on board, animals go below, and we'll take off," Sea Hawk instructed, regretting taking the job.

Adora and Adam looked up at the sky. Their faces showing a puzzled expression. "Someone's screaming," they said.

Everyone stopped and listened. There was a faint sound coming from above them. As they looked, they saw a small dot in the sky that was steadily growing larger. The larger it became, the louder the screaming got. Eventually, they were able to see why. An Andreenid was falling from the sky.

"Why doesn't it fly?" Adam asked.

"It's probably too cold to," Glimmer said, fearing the Andreenid's safety.

Adam backed up, ran up the ramp and jumped, catching the Andreenid in the air before landing back on the pier. He gently laid her down and covered her with his cape.

"Are you ok," he asked softly.

Sweet Bee moaned, "The mission has been compromised," and passed out.

Chapter Text

Adam carried Sweet Bee in his arms as he followed Sea Hawk to one of the cabins. He laid her down on the bed, his bear skin cloak still wrapped around her. He and the other men left leaving Adora and Glimmer to look after her, having deemed it better for her to wake up to other women around her instead of a bunch of men.

Once they had gone down the hallway a bit, Sea Hawk turned around to confer with the others. "She said the mission had been compromised, right?"

Fisto nodded. "Something like that."

"Then I'm out," Sea Hawk bluntly said.

Adam grabbed ahold of his jacket and slammed Sea Hawk against the wall. "Coward! You do not get to back out now. My parents, my people, are imprisoned there! For over a month, I have journeyed with but one goal: their liberation and the Snake Men's eradication."

"That's two goals," Sea Hawk wheezed out.

Adam slammed him against the wall again with enough force to shake the whole boat.

"Be quiet, you braying fool! I have no time or tolerance for your insipid jokes! You are going to sail this boat as you were paid to do! You will pick up this ice witch, then take us to Snake Mountain!"

"And the entire Snake Men army will be waiting for us when we get there!" Sea Hawk shouted back. "It's suicide to go, and I like myself too much to check out now."

Adam pressed himself against Sea Hawk, putting his face an inch away from his. "Then you have a choice to make. Die later by the Snake Men, or die now by me. Choose wisely."

"It's good to have choices," Sea Hawk joked and was slammed against the wall again. "FINE! Fine! You want to die, fine. I'll sail the damn boat! You happy now?"

Adam let him go and stormed off. Sea Hawk watched as he disappeared, then turned to Bow.

"Thanks for the help, little brother," he fumed.

"You're not welcome," Bow smirked.

"Why didn't you do anything? Why didn't you help me?"

"Help you?" Bow laughed. "Not only wouldn't I help you, if he had decided to kill you, I would have sharpened his ax for him."

Sea Hawk stared, heartbroken and disgusted with Bow. "You hate me that much," he asked with disdain.

"Hate? My dear brother, I don't respect you enough to hate," Bow answered with a bitter cheerfulness and walked off.

************************************************

"Adam has gotten very dark," said Glimmer once the boat stopped rocking.

"My brother blames himself for what happened to our tribe. I told him there was nothing he, we could have done, but he has a man's pride. He thinks he could have stopped them. With every day that passes, the greater his guilt grows." "What about you? How do you keep yourself from that?" "Barely, if I'm being honest. Killing all those Snake Men helped. Hope. That's all I can say. I still have hope we'll rescue them. It's that hope, of hugging my parents again, that keeps me from giving into despair. "You also help. All of you. Hearing about what all of you had to go through, sharing your pain, has made mine easier to bear. By sharing our burdens, we've made them lighter. He," Adora shook her head, "he just pulls further into himself. He doesn't even talk to me like he used to. If we hadn't have met you, we probably would have collapsed under our own sorrow." "You think he'll recover?" Adora shrugged. "If we do rescue them, probably. If we don't, I don't know. I hope. He's all I have left. He's my only family. If we're it, if our tribe is already gone, I'm going to need him more than ever. I can't see how I could make it on my own."

"You're always welcome at Brightmoon," Glimmer offered. "You'll never be on your own as long as we live. You're our friend, our sister in arms. We'll always be there for you."

Adora took Glimmer's hand and kissed it. "I thank you. I thank all of you. My world is not your world, though. I'm a creature of the wild, of the forest."

"No. You're a human being. You're my friend. You keep saying what you were. You're more than that. You don't have to be what you were. You can be whatever you want to be."

"Maybe," Adora said and sat on the side of the bed, by the footboard. "Honestly, I don't know who I am anymore. The longer I'm here, the more I feel at home. I can't deny my heritage, though. Or my culture. I don't know if I could ever fully fit in with your society."

"You can always try, especially if you have nowhere else to go. Or don't! Maybe we need people like you. Maybe we need people to challenge us, to make us think about why we do what we do. Besides, you already told Ram Man that you'd always be around, so you're kinda locked in."

Adora gave a small laugh. "I suppose I am." She then touched her eye. It was almost healed now. It no longer hurt. The swelling was gone, and her vision was fine. There was only a faint discoloration that remained as proof that the black eye had ever been. Adora couldn't help but feel there was so much in that. A deeper lesson for her to learn, but it was all too much for her to comprehend and contemplate at the moment. "I," she started to say, but the Andreenid started to stir.

She was still cold, but not nearly as bad as she had been. Her wings hurt. They rippled and throbbed in pain. No surprise, though. She flew as fast as she could to make sure she got here in time to catch the humans. She must have made it. She remembered a blonde human catching her. She also felt a mattress beneath and some type of blanket covering her. It had to mean she made it in time. Didn't it?

"Are you alright? Do you need anything?" She heard a woman's voice ask her.

She opened her compound eyes and saw two human women standing over her. "Are you part of the resistance?" Sweet Bee groaned.

"Yes," Glimmer answered. "I'm Glimmer, and this is Adora."

"You said the mission had been compromised," Adora said. "What did you mean by that?"

Glimmer gently tapped on Adora's shoulder. Adora turned to look at Glimmer, who shook her head. She turned back to Sweet Bee and said, "What is your name?:

"Sweet Bee. I'm Buzz-Off's sister. He had come to visit me. While we were talking, we were attacked by the Snake Men. It was a whole army of them! They brought catapults, and fire bombed us! We were pacifists! We didn't have any weapons! We couldn't fight back! Buzz-Off went to fight them, but he was only one against an army! He told me to find you. He told me to tell you the mission has been compromised. That's all he said. I don't know what that means! He told me to find Stratos as well, but I don't know where he is! He told me to go, and he stayed behind to fight and, an, a," she broke down weeping, pulling her knees to under her chin and burying her face in them

Glimmer put her arms around her and simply held her as she cried. Adora turned around and whispered a prayer for Buzz-Off's soul. She then left to tell the others.

***********************************************

They had all gathered on the top deck. Icy fog had rolled in, obscuring visibility to a few yards. The chill creeping into every pore on their body, making them shiver uncontrollably. Adora told them everything Sweet Bee had said.

"He was a noble man," Adam said in honor of Buzz-Off after Adora had finished. "His life brings honor to his family."

Sea Hawk paced in a circle, throwing his hands in the air. "I don't like this. I don't like," he said in a sing-song voice. He stopped and pointed with his whole arm, palm up. "This fog! This fog is a bad sign. I'm telling you, this is bad."

"Do as you were paid to do, coward!" Adam snapped. "It's a half formed message. There's no definitive meaning behind it. It's a guess at best."

"I wonder how they would have found out though," Bow mused while rubbing his chin.

"Us," Fisto said bluntly.

Bow looked at him with exceeding confusion. "How did we let them know," he asked.

"Do you know how many Snake Men we've? I swear we must have eliminated an entire battalion.You can't kill that many Snake Men and draw someone's attention."

"We left no survivors," Adam argued. "The dead don't talk."

"We left no survivors, that we knew of. It's more than possible that one or two could have slipped away during battle," Fisto countered.

Sea Hawk stepped in, unable to comprehend what he had just heard. "Hold on. You, you lot, you killed an entire battalion of Snake Men?"

"That might have been a little hyperbolic, but we killed a butt load," Fisto clarified.

"That explains how they might have known about us," Bow tried to reason, " but how did they know about Buzz-Off?"

"They probably just saw him," Adora said. "Flying might be faster than walking, but it doesn't provide you any cover. Once they found out about us, they probably were looking for anything out of the ordinary."

"Then we have to assume Stratos has been captured or killed as well," Bow grimly said.

"Without them, how are we going to get up the mountain?" Fisto asked.

"Climb," Adam flatly said.

"Climb," Bow said with indignation. "Adam, do you know how tall Snake Mountain is?"

"Very, considering it's a mountain," Adam snapped back.

"We'd die of exhaustion before we made it halfway up!"

Fisto added, "And since we don't know how many bases Buzz-Off and Stratos were able to contact, we should probably assume that we will be going in alone."

"Then we go in alone," Adam protested, his voice boiling with rage. "We find another way in. We do what we got to do. Or I do what I have to do! I'll go in alone if I have to. Get me close enough, and I'll swim there if I have to. I'm, " Adora slapped him across the face, shutting him up and knocking him to the floor.

"I am sick and tired of hearing you say you're doing this alone! Who am I, Adam? Did you forget I exist, or is it that you don't think I'm worthy enough because I'm not wallowing in self-righteous depression all day? From day one, since Mother's womb, I have always been by your side. Always! Through good times, through bad, through just day to life; I have been there. You are my brother. I am your sister. Born of the same blood, on the same day. I have never left nor forsaken you. Yet here you are; constantly moaning about doing everything yourself if you have to. Do you know how that makes me feel? Like nothing, Adam! Like I never mattered to you. Do you honestly think I would let you go alone?

"AHHHHH! Those are my people too! My parents, my cousins, aunts, uncles, and friends as well! I told you, I cry every night, hoping against hope that we can save them. I also cry because I know we may not. Then what, Brother? We're it. You'll be all I have. I'll be all you have, and I don't feel like I'm enough for you. You're alone? No, Brother. I'm alone because you've already cast me away."

Adam got up, rubbing his swollen cheek. "Sister, Adora, no. I didn't mean,"

"I don't care what you meant, Brother! I care about what you did and how that makes me feel."

"I'm sorry. I am. You told me this wasn't my fault, but I can't help but feel it. I should have been there. I should have protected our people! Every Snake Man I kill is a reminder of the ones I didn't. The ones I should have. I try, Sister, I try, but I can't. I kill ten. I feel weak. I kill a hundred. I feel powerless. I kill a thousand, and I want to die because if I can do that now, I could have done that then."

Adora stepped close to him, gently laying her hand on his chest. "We went to get wood for the fire. How many times before had we done such? You didn't know what was coming. I didn't know what was coming. We left so we could be warm and cook our meals.

"Remember what I told you that first night? That there was nothing we could have done? It's true. If we wouldn't have left to get firewood, we would have been sleeping and probably killed while we did. And what did we have to protect ourselves? We had no armor, no weapons of iron or steel. We had animal skins and stone weapons. We would have been slaughtered, no matter how strong we are."

Adora hugged and held him tight. "Adam, my dear, dumb brother. You can't stop every bad thing from happening. No one can. Bad, horrible things happen. All you, we, can do is make the bad things better as best we can."

Adam broke down in tears and held Adora as though she were life itself. Fisto turned away, thinking about his lost family. Bow and Sea Hawk watched, each wishing they had a relationship like Adam and Adora's. Ram Man smiled, glad to see the twins resolve their issues.

Adora broke the hug and stepped back. "Think about it this way: if we had been there and gotten killed, then our tribe would be lost forever. Because we weren't, we can try to save them. We're alive, and where there's life?"

"There's hope," Adam said, wiping his eyes.

"We are our people's hope. You and me, together, as always."

"Uh-uh-uh-us too," Ram Man said.

"Yes," Bow added triumphantly. "All of us together."

"We will avenge the dead and save the living," Fisto also said.

Adam was overwhelmed with the emotion of the moment. In his hate, he could only see the isolated, lonely road of slaughter. He had been locked inside his own rage and self-loathing. Everyone had become white noise to his mission. They weren't, though. These people, whom he never knew existed before, were standing beside him, shoulder to shoulder. Their reasons may not be his, but they were still here beside him.

And Adora, dear sister, how could I ever thought your pain, your determination, was any less than mine? Oldest friend, dearest friend, I will never doubt you again, he thought.

"Thank you, Adora," he said out loud. "Thank you for being here. My life would be so much less without you."

"That's what family is for," she soft and sweetly replied.

Bow turned to Sea Hawk and said, "Not always," under his breath and started walking off. "I'm going to check on Sweet Bee," he shouted back to everyone.

"We all should," Adora said, and they all started to follow Bow, leaving Sea Hawk behind, alone.

************************************************

Adora gently knocked on the cabin door. "Is it ok to come in?" She called out softly.

"It's alright, Adora. You may come in," Glimmer called back.

Adora opened the door. Glimmer and Sweet Bee were sitting on the edge of the bed. Glimmer had her arm around Sweet Bee's shoulders. Sweet Bee looked sad and drained, but she was no longer crying.

"Hey, Sweet Bee," Adora softly said and knelt down beside her. "I have some friends who would like to talk to you. Would that be alright? It's ok if it's not. You tell me what you're up to. You set the pace. You're in control."

Sweet Bee sadly nodded. "This is what Buzz-Off sent me to do."

Adora looked into the hallway and motioned for everyone to come in. As they entered, Adora introduced them. "Sweet Bee, this is my brother, Adam. He's the one who caught you."

"Hello Adam. You're very handsome for a human."

Adam blushed and nodded. "I'm glad you're physically ok."

"This is Bow."

"Madam," he said with a bow.

"This is," she paused, not wanting to say his name but knowing she had to. "Is Fisto."

"What an odd name," Sweet Bee remarked without judgment.

"You sound young, my lady," Fisto said in a voice that was a little surprised, but more interested than he should have been.

"I'm twenty-one, Sir."

Fisto's face grew slightly softer. "That's how old my son would have been," he said, then shuffled himself back out into the hallway.

"This is friend Ram Man," Adora happily introduced.

"Y-y-you c-can c-call mmmmeee K-er-ah-ss," Ram Man smiled and extended his hand.

Adora whispered "Krass," to Sweet Bee, so she'd know what he was trying to say.

"Nice to meet you Krass," Sweet Bee said and shook his hand.

"Ram Man, no real names, remember?" Bow said, annoyed he would break protocol like this.

"And why's that, little brother," Sea Hawk said as he entered the room. "Is it because you're embarrassed by your actual name?"

Bow spun around and glared angrily at Sea Hawk. "It's to keep our loved ones safe in case we're ever captured," Bow explained through gritted teeth.

"I didn't know you cared," Sea Hawk taunted.

"I wasn't referring to you, Jeoff."

"Fair enough, Kyle."

The brothers stared white hot daggers into each other's souls. Sea Hawk hoped Bow would back down, while Bow hoped Sea Hawk would take a swing at him so he would have an excuse to crack his head open.

"I think Jeoff and Kyle are both fine names," Sweet Bee said, which helped defuse the tension for a bit.

"Miss Sweet Bee," Adam said, stepping forward towards her. "You said that the mission was comprised and that your brother sent you here to warn us. Can you tell us anymore?"

"I'm sorry, pretty Adam, I can't. That's all Buzz," she stopped to collect herself. "Buzz-Off didn't tell me anymore. He told me to tell you, then Stratos. I don't even know where Stratos is!" She broke down crying again. Adora and Glimmer hugged Sweet Bee and held her, comforting her as best they could.

Adam knelt down in front of her and took her claws. "Sweet Bee, everyone here knows what you're going through. We've all lost family and friends to those accursed Snake Men. You are not alone. We are all here for you."

Sweet Bee stopped crying and raised her head. Her face was grim and her eyes fixed on Adam's. "Teach me to fight," she said, her voice filled with deadly intent. "My village, we were all pacifists. We denounced violence in all forms. When the Snake Men attacked, we had no way to defend ourselves. My brother most likely died because we, I, couldn't fight. Never again. I want revenge. I want to kill them all. Teach me how to fight. Teach me how to kill."

"Will do," Fisto said, surprising everyone.

"Well, Captain," Adam said as he stood up and turned around. "We have our seventh again. I say it's time to pick up our eighth."

"Die," Sea Hawk said. "You mean die. Fine. Fine. I mean, it can't be an ambush if you know they're there, right?" He turned around and stormed out, cursing under his breath.

Chapter Text

The first two days were extremely rough for Adam and Adora. They had never been on a boat before. Raft and canoe, yes, but those were far different than this behemoth. At first, their biggest problem was just walking. They had experienced a little trouble while the ship was docked. The slight rising and falling creating some issues with finding steady footing, but nothing so completely hateful that they couldn't walk. Once the craft hit open water, standing, let alone walking, had become impossible. Born and raised on solid ground, the fluidity of water was nothing they could have prepared for. Both had excellent balance when on a static surface. The constant pitching and yawing proved too much.

Then came the sea sickness. Adam was hit all at once. One minute, he was fine. The next, he was projectile vomiting off the side of the boat. Bow and Fisto helped him down to his cabin where he laid, praying for death. Adora's was more gradual. A slight unease followed by a minor headache. Nothing much. She had had menstrual cramps far worse than that before. As the day wore on, she found that she was becoming disoriented, her headache was far worse, and her stomach roiled like the sea they were on. She asked Glimmer to help her to her cabin. As soon as she entered the room, everything within her exploded out of her mouth. Over and over again, her abdominal contracted with violent force, causing more and to come out of her mouth. At one point, she was pretty sure she vomited her mother's breast milk from when she was a baby.

Sweet Bee fared much better. While the water was unfamiliar to her, flying, moving in three dimensions in the sky, dealing with air currents, had provided her with a certain immunity. She had difficulty with walking and standing, but her stomach was fine.

By the morning of the third day, both of the twins felt much better. They left their cabins and made their way to the galley. They were surprised (and a little grateful) that there wasn't any aroma of cooking in here. Bow and Glimmer sat at a table by the window. Some of Sea Hawk's crew sat at a few other tables. They were dirty, surly looking men who eyed the twins with suspicion but said nothing.

"Welcome friends," Bow said warmly upon seeing them. He was eating a green apple with his left hand, his right arm around Glimmer's shoulders.

"Adora, Adam, I'm glad to see you're doing better. Please, sit with us," Glimmer motioned for them to come over.

They sat down across from Bow and Glimmer. Adam sat on the outside while Adora sat next to the window. Adam shot the crew another glance before turning to Bow.

"They don't seem happy, do they," he observed.

"Of course not. They're sailors. In demeanor and temperament, sailors are the only people who out do sawyers for the most dastardly dispositions," Bow explained.

"Your brother seems happy enough," Adora said.

"That's because he's the captain. The captain is king on a sailing ship." Bow's voice became noticeably sour when talking about his brother.

"Why don't I smell any food cooking," Adam asked bluntly. "This is where we eat, right?"

"It is," Glimmer assured him. "They only cook the evening meal. Breakfast and lunch are either leftovers or whatever rations the men have saved."

Adora asked, "Is there a reason?"

"A few," Bow said. "It saves on space in the hull. The less provisions you pack, the more cargo space that's available for hauling. It also lowers the risk of accidentally setting the ship on fire. Also, it only takes between ten and thirty days to sail the lake; depending on the weather and how many stops you have to make. The men are never at sail for long, so they can afford to cut some meals."

"I guess we should have brought some of the food from our bags, then," Adam said, feeling dismal at having to eat the wretched hard tac and dried meat.

"Don't worry. There's some apples and grapes in that cupboard over there," Bow pointed. "They have to be eaten soon anyway, or they'll rot."

Adam turned to Adora. "Sister?"

"I'll take an apple, Adam. Thanks."

Adam got up to get the fruit.

"How's Sweet Bee doing," Adora asked. Even though she barely knew the Andreenid, she couldn't help but feel a certain softness in her heart for her.

"She's doing surprisingly well," Glimmer said. "She and Fisto practice hand to combat and swordsmanship every morning from first light to noon. Honestly, I've never seen Fisto as happy, either."

"Is he smitten," Adora asked, hoping that the answer would be no.

"No, it's not like that. As far as I can tell. My magic is light manipulation, not mind reading. It's more like parent/child, uncle/niece on his part. Still, who knows?"

Adam returned with two apples. "Here, Sister," he said, handing her one and sitting down.

"Thanks, Brother," she said and took a cautious bite.

"Even if he was," Glimmer continued, "he wouldn't have a chance. All she's been asking about is 'how is pretty Adam'," Glimmer said, trying to mimic Sweet Bee's voice.

Adora laughed, and Adam kept looking between her and Glimmer confused. "I'm sorry, did I miss something? What are you two talking about?"

"Sweet Bee, Brother. I had asked how Sweet Bee was doing."

"Turns out, she has a pretty big crush on you," Glimmer added.

Adam's eyes grew wide, and his cheeks became flushed as he struggled, trying to find the words to say.

Adora nudged him in the side and said, "I told you not to make me an aunt until our people are freed."

Adam went from being embarrassed to confused. "She's a bee. How would that even work? Could it work?"

"I don't know, but she's willing to find out," Bow teased.

Now Adam was getting angry. "Alright, you all stop now. I like humans. Simple, straight up, humans."

"Angella?" Bow brought up, his eyebrow cocked and a crap eating grin upon his face.

Glimmer became immediately confused and irritated by Bow bringing up her mother. "What about Mom?" She asked angrily.

"Oh, um, well, she had, she liked Adam," Bow stammered, hoping he hadn't dug his own grave.

"She said she wanted to take me to her bed chamber," Adam clarified.

"And what's wrong with that?" She nearly yelled at Bow. "Mom's a beautiful, adult woman who is free to pursue her own relationships. I don't see anything wrong with that. What? Is it because she has wings?"

"No, because she has a penis," Adam stated.

Bow froze in terror as Glimmer stared white hot death at him.

"You told?" She asked slowly, on the verge of erupting.

"While laughing," Adam said, enjoying the train wreck.

Glimmer started to shake with rage. Bow went to explain, but she screamed and punched him in the mouth, sending blood flying everywhere. She then got up and stormed off.

"Dang, Kyle. Maybe you should go after her," Adam said with faux concern.

"I hope you die," Bow said in a low rumble. He then got up and went after Glimmer.

"I don't like being made fun of," Adam said and took a bite of his apple.

"I'm still going to do it," Adora said.

"You're my sister. You're allowed to."

After he was done eating, Adam decided to go out onto the deck and watch Fisto and Sweet Bee train. He wanted to see if she really did have a crush on him. He also wanted to see what type of relationship Fisto actually had with her. Fisto was old enough to his Dad. While an age gap relationship wasn't something he looked down on out of hand, he still had his concerns.

The sun was shining bright in a gloriously blue sky. It was still chilly, but the warmth of the sun greatly diminished its impact. Every so often, a cold breeze would swipe across the lake, sending a mild shiver through his body. It never lasted long. Overall, it was a gorgeous autumn day.

As soon as he saw Fisto and Sweet Bee training, he knew that their relationship was a wholesome one. They bobbed and weaved as they practiced, laughing and joking as they did. It was clear that Fisto felt a certain fondness for Sweet Bee, and she, in turn, enjoyed his company. Adam smiled and laughed quietly to himself. These people who were so strange to him a little over a month ago were now so familiar to him. He didn't, he couldn't, agree exactly with their lifestyle or culture, but he could appreciate them and it now. These were good people who only wanted to live their lives as best they could. Same as him and his tribe. Something the Snake Men made impossible.

"Aaaaaaannnnnd STOP," Fisto said, and they both lowered their swords. Despite the chill, he had worked up a sweat, perspiration dripping from his nose and chin. He didn't mind. He loved it, in fact.

"Good job, kiddo," he said and gave her a one arm hugged. "You're getting better every time."

"Thank you, Mister Fisto," Sweet Bee replied, giddy with pride. She stepped away from Fisto and saw that Adam was watching them.

"Pretty Adam! Hi! I'm glad to see you're ok?" She waved excited to see him.

"Adam, it's nice to see you back on your feet. How's Adora doing?" Fisto said. His tone was a bit guarded and a touch suspicious.

"Thank you both. I'm feeling much better, as is my sister," Adam said and walked over to greet them. He shook Fisto's hand, and Sweet Bee hugged him before he could do anything. "You've done well in your training. Very good job."

"Thank you," she giggled. "Mister Fisto is a wonderful teacher."

Adam turned to Fisto. "Fisto is a fine warrior. I'm grateful to be on his side."

"Thank you, Adam," Fisto said a little more relaxed and open. "You and Adora are amazing in your own rights. You are absolutely savage. In a good way."

"You shaved your beard," Sweet Bee said, staring at Adam's face.

"I wasn't happy about it, but I was even less happy with the dried vomit that was in it. I'll grow it back, although it's easier to keep my face clean without it."

"I like you either way," she said, looking down and twisting the ball of her foot into the deck.

Adam shot Fisto a look that said, "what do I do," and Fisto shot him one back that said, "I don't know, just be gentle when you do it."

"Thank you, Sweet Bee. I appreciate that." Adam then awkwardly changed the subject by asking Fisto, "Any word on when we'll be picking up this ice witch?"

"A couple more days, most likely. I never met her before, but from what I've heard, she's a real pain to get along with."

"What about reaching Snake Mountain before the Snake Men go into hibernation and their goddess takes over."

Fisto sighed. "It's going to be close. The weather is getting colder, faster. Either way, it's going to be a day or two difference."

"Let's hope it's a day or two in our favor."

"Let's."

"Goddess?" Sweet Bee asked. She had never heard of a goddess protecting the Snake Men before.

Adam went to explain but was stopped when he heard a noise coming from beside him. It was a wet, heavy sound with a metallic property. Then came another from the opposite side. Then another and another. Adam looked and saw the sound was coming from hooks being thrown up from the lake and landing on the railing.

"MER-MEN!" One of the crewmen yelled. "MER-MEN ARE COMING!"

"Adam! Get your ax and Adora," Fisto said urgently. "Get Glimmer and Ram Man and everyone. NOW!"

Without hesitation, Adam ran to get everyone. Members of Sea Hawk's crew came rushing out as he was trying to get in, impeding his progress. He pushed and shoved his way through the throng until he got to Adora's cabin.

"We're under attack," he said as he threw open her door. "Get the others while I get my ax."

Adora grabbed her sword from beside her bed and replied, "Will do."

By the time Adam got back, the deck was flooded with green fish people in yellow armor with barnacle encrusted swords. They were hacking and slashing their way through the crew. They were doing the best they could, but they were no match for the Mer-men. Fisto and Sweet Bee fought side by side. She looked scared and he looked scared for her.

Adam roared and ran into battle. A Mer-man stepped in front of him to strike him. Adam swung his ax and nearly chopped the creature in twain, his guts spilling everywhere. He jumped up and brought his ax down on the head of a Mer-man that was about to kill one of the crew. It split in two, and both sides flopped to the ground with a wet SPLAT.

Adora came running out next. She dropped kicked a Mer-man, then stabbed him in the throat with her sword. Ram Man came running out next and plowed through through an entire line of them as though they were nothing. Glimmer emerged carrying a staff, while Bow climbed up to the crow's nest and started firing down on them.

An exceedingly large, flat faced Mer-man crawled over the side and released an ear splitting screech, which caused the humans to double over in pain while trying to cover their ears. He only did this for a few seconds, but it was enough to give the Mer-men the advantage they needed. They pressed forward, slaughtering the crew and forcing Adam, Adora, and the rest back.

Sea Hawk came rushing out then, holding a giant conch. He blew into it, producing a high-pitched wail. He then dropped it, drew his sword, and joined the fight. Before long, humanoid looking fish women started boarding the boat and fighting the Mer-men. One strikingly beautiful woman with teal hair and brown skin emerged wielding a trident.

"Queen Elaysia," the large Mer-man gargled with disdain.

"Take your men and go Squiddish. These people are under my protection," the teal haired woman said.

"I'm being paid too handsomely to do that, Elaysia," Squiddish Rex said and attacked.

The two fought like fiends. Their movements were savage, fueled with hate. Adam and Adora became distracted at seeing how viciously they fought. Each wondered if this was how the others viewed them. They hacked and stabbed at each other with wild abandon. Finally, Queen Elaysia was able to sweep Squiddish Rex's legs from underneath him. He hit the deck so hard that the wooden planks cracked beneath him. This caused him to lose his breath and drop his sword. Queen Elaysia kicked it over the side and speared him in the gut with her trident. He screeched in pain and tried to get up but was pinned to the deck.

"Call off your attack and leave this crew alone, or die. DECIDE!" She ordered.

"Mer-men, retreat," he gargled in pain.

Queen Elaysia yanked out her trident, causing Squiddish Rex to screech in pain again. Two Mer-men rushed over, picked him up, and jumped over the side. The rest of the Mer-men followed closely behind. The women stood defiant as they watched the last of the Mer-men disappear over the side.

"You were amazing," Adora said as she walked over to Queen Elaysia.

"Thank you. You fought valiantly as well." Queen Elaysia replied.

"I'm Adora." Adora stuck out her hand and blushed when, instead of shaking it (as was the custom with the others) she kissed it.

"Glad to meet you, Adora."

"Mermista!" Sea Hawk shouted happily and gave Queen Elaysia a huge hug. "Thank you, for everything."

"Anything for the good Captain Blithe," Mermista said, blushing and awkwardly smiling.

"Captain Blithe?" Bow asked as he joined the others from the crow's nest. "Who's Captain Blithe?"

"He is," Mermista said confused, pointing at Sea Hawk.

Bow looked at Sea Hawk and started laughing. "Blithe? You told her your last name is Blithe! Hahaha!"

"You two look related," Mermista said as she looked back and forth from Sea Hawk and Bow. "Are you?"

"Um, Mermista, this is my little brother. Kyle!"

"Yes, Kyle Reccula, which is our real last name. Right, Jeoff?"

"Reccula?" Mermista said confused and a bit offended, before busting out laughing. "Jeoff Reccula! No wonder you told me your name Jeffery Blithe!"

"Excuse," Adora interrupted. "Is your name Elaysia or Mermista?"

"I am Elaysia, queen of Selineas. Mermista is Captain Raccula's pet name for me."

"We have - history," Sea Hawk said, his face growing as red as his hair.

"Yes," Mermista replied coyly. "A history of you being on top of and behind me."

"It must have been a very good history if you saved him," Fisto said.

"Oh, it was very, VERY good," Mermista said, scratching Sea Hawk under his chin with her index finger. "Sadly, he's a Terran and I'm a Mer, so it was destined for failure from the start."

"Aye, but what a glorious failure it was," Sea Hawk said wistfully.

"I gave him that conch there. I told him to blow it whenever he needed me, and I would come, no matter what."

"And you always kept your word," Sea Hawk sighed.

"And you've always made sure to pay me back."

"Ah. Well, would her Majesty like to take payment now?"

"She would indeed." Mermista took Sea Hawk's arm and they disappeared into the ship.

"What was that?" Bow asked, flabbergasted. "What just happened?"

"I assume that Sea Hawk and Mermista are going to have sex," Adam said, patting Bow on the back.

"They're dead," Sweet Bee said. She had been struck silent by the carnage she had not only witnessed, but taken part in. Now she was coming back around. "They're dead! All these people are dead," she motioned to the mass of corpses littering the deck, "and you are all cracking jokes. How can you? Doesn't their lives mean anything to you?"

Adam went over to her. "I regret the loss of all life. But these Mer-men attacked us with the purpose of killing us. All of us. They set these events in motion. As for the crew and the Salineas, I will grieve for them. When I can, I will say a prayer and burn incense in their honor. They are brave souls one and all.

"I, we kid not because we don't feel anything, but because we feel too much. I have killed so many over the course of the last month or so, that if I honestly thought about it, I would go crazy. When circumstances cause you to act inhumanely, you look for any opportunity to be human."

"I don't know if I can do this. I killed. I . . . killed."

"Then don't," said Fisto as he put his arm on her shoulder. "You've done your part. You fought with honor and valor. You've made your brother proud. You can rest now."

Sweet Bee broke down crying in his arms.

Chapter Text

Adora went walking among the fallen Mer-men, looking to see if any were still alive. Most were hacked to bits. A few moaned, but their injuries were such that they were not for this world anymore. She eventually came across a candidate whom she thought was the most suitable. He was gasping and twitching, but otherwise conscious. His armor was pierced, and he had several large gashes on his body, which bled freely, pooling around him. He was definitely past the point of saving, but not interrogation.

He saw her looking at him. He assumed she was beautiful by human standards. At a glance, he would have assumed she was weak and vulnerable. She wasn't. No. She was a demon in human form. A force of nature made flesh. Her face was grim and hard as stone. There was no mercy or compassion to be found in it.

He lifted his hand and groaned, "Please, put me in the water, so my soul can be free."

Adora's face showed no expression as she spoke. "Your soul is of no concern to me."

"Please, mercy," he begged. "If I die out of the water, my soul dies with it. I need to die in the water."

Adora shook her head. "Talk to your gods. Maybe they'll put you in the water." She then bent down and picked him up by his chest plate. "Who hired you?"

"Please," his voice trembled in pain. "Mercy."

"Mercy? Why should I show you mercy? You came onto this ship to kill us all. Did you have mercy? Would you have showed mercy if we begged you? You expect me to show mercy when you would have shown none. I see no reason to be better than you."

"The Snake Men," he said in a state of near panic. "King Hiss asked hired us to attack you. Now, please! Put me in the water!"

Adora walked over and held him over the rail, dangling him above the great lake. He begged and cried for her to let him go. He kicked and swiped, trying to break her grip. She held tight as the last of his blood drained from his body. Darkness closed in all around his vision. I'm going to die and dissolve into nothingness. I won't see my parents or grandparents or my mate and children again. They'll swim in the Ocean Eternal, and I'll be gone, he thought as the abject terror of non-existence sank into his soul. The last thing he saw before sinking into oblivion was Adora's dead eyed, emotionless face staring at him. Once Adora was sure he was dead, she dropped his body in the water.

"May your gods be more merciful than I," she said and turned around to see a Selinea warrior staring in disgust at her.

"That was uncalled for," she said.

"So was attacking us," Adora rebutted and left to find Adam.

Adam, for his part, was watching as some of the Selineas picked up the nearly dead Mers and throw them over into the lake while leaving the dead untouched. Curious, he walked over to two of them and asked what they were doing. They explained that it's a Mer belief that only those who die in water can pass to the afterlife. The ones who hadn't quite died yet, they were making sure they achieved their eternal reward. The ones who were already dead were empty shells that could be disposed of as the Terrans saw fit.

"Why do you care about the Mer-men? They tried to kill us, and you," Adam asked, confused by their compassion for their enemy.

"We would want and expect them to do the same for us. Animosity ends with the killing blow. Depriving each other of eternal life is heartless beyond heartless." The one said. She had on teal and lavender armor. Her helmet had a distinctive red crest. Adam assumed she must be someone important.

"I'm Adam," he introduced himself, hoping she would say who she was.

"Captain Ariel Selomy. Now please let me continue my work," she replied in a stern but not angry voice.

"Carry on," he said and walked off.

He looked down at one of the dead Mer-men. If they really didn't care how the dead were disposed of, he might as well feed one to Battle Cat. "Waste not, want not," he said under his breath as he threw the body over his shoulder.

"Brother, mind if I come with," Adora asked from behind him.

"Sure. I'm just going to feed Battle Cat."

They went down into the cargo hold. They were both surprised and appalled by how dark and dingy it was. Granted, inanimate cargo didn't need light, but living animals did. A few sparsely placed lamps were insufficient in providing any useful illumination. Instead, they were like little islands of light in a vast darkness. Adora thought they looked like stars.

"Cat!" Adam called out. A loud roar echoed back at him. "I hear you my friend. I've brought you something to eat."

Battle Cat growled again.

"What do you mean, 'where have I been'? I was sick. I puked my guts out for two whole days," Adam answered, slightly offended.

Swift Wind whinnied.

"Me too," Adora answered. "I missed you the whole time."

Battle Cat growled.

"What do you mean they haven't been feeding you? Huh? So what if I started my last response the same way? It applied for both questions. Oh, you're a linguist now? I'm so sorry. I'll try to vary my words more."

"He's definitely hangry," Adora said.

"Hangry?"

"Glimmer said it's a combination of hungry and angry. It's a clever word play."

"It's not bad."

"What about you, Swifty? Have they been feeding you? A little, but it tastes moldy? That's horrible! I'll take it up with Sea Hawk. Yes, it is a stupid name. His real name is Jeoff Reccula. Yeah, I agree. Sea Hawk is better."

The sound of the animals' voices helped lead them to their cages. Adam felt around until he found the latch to the cage door. He opened it up and tossed the body in. Battle Cat sniffed and growled.

"It's a type of fish," Adam said. He then heard Battle Cat start to eat.

Swift Wind whinnied again.

"Sorry, Swifty. I didn't bring anything for you. I'll get you something then.

"So what do you want to talk about?" Adam asked.

"I interrogated one of the Mer-men. He said it was the Snake Men who sent them. You know what that means?"

"They know we're coming via the lake," he sighed.

"Exactly. Which means,"

"We'll be sailing into an ambush, just like Sea Hawk said."

"Yeah. I think we should find an alternate route."

"Ehm. I wouldn't be a bad thing to do."

"After we get everything cleaned up, we can talk to the others."

Swift Wind whinnied again.

"Yes, Swifty, after I feed you as well."

"You think Mermista would help us?"

"Who knows. We can ask, but I think it'd be better if Sea Hawk asked. She'd be more likely to listen to him."

"Ok. You ready to go back up?"

"Yeah."

They made their way back up to the deck where Captain Ariel Selomy was waiting for them. Beside was the warrior who had scolded Adora.

"You, woman!" Captain Selomy pointed her trident at Adora. "I would have words with you."

"I don't care," Adora replied bluntly. "Your religious beliefs aren't any concern of mine."

"You caused his soul to die!"

"I'm trying to free my family. If he would have succeeded, we'd all be dead and my parents would die in captivity."

"The battle was over. He was of no harm to you. What purpose did denying him eternal peace serve?"

"It sent a message. You will go back and talk about it. It will spread through your people, and if the Snake Men try to send them again, they'll think twice."

"You must face justice for your actions."

"How? I can't breathe under water. Are you going to try me on land? What punishment could you give me? Death? No offense, but I wouldn't allow you to carry it out."

"I am a highly trained warrior in the Selinea army! I am," before she could finish, Adora ripped her trident out of her hand and snapped it in half.

"And I don't care."

"We'll see what the Queen has to say."

"She's your queen, not mine. Whatever she has to say is irrelevant to me."

Adam grabbed her by the shoulders and spun her around. "Sister, we just agreed to ask Queen Elaysia for help. You hauling off and saying you don't care about her isn't going to endear her to our cause. You're smarter than this. I'm the hot head, remember," he whispered to her.

Adora turned to scowl at Ariel, then turned back to Adam. "I refuse to be tried by them."

"I'm not asking you to. I'm only asking that you find a way to make this better."

Adora turned around and went up to Ariel. "What do I need to do in order to make this right? Do you want me to apologize? Do I need to perform a ritual? What?"

"Do you really think it's that easy, Terran? You killed his soul!"

"Ok! Is there anything that will bring it back? And why do you care in the first place? Aren't they your enemies, too?"

"Violence must end with the body, not the soul. If we allow you to cross that line, they could do the same to us."

"Alright. Tell me what I can do?"

"Help us return the others to the water," Ariel answered. Her voice was exhausted. This woman, this Terran, should face Mer justice, but she doubted if they could actually force her. This was a compromise at least.

"Brother, will you feed Swift Wind? I have work to do."

************************************************

Mermista and Sea Hawk were finishing getting dressed. While they had come to terms with the fact they could never be together a while ago, these little, stolen moments meant so much for them.

"Well done, Captain," Mermista said as she put on her shirt.

"You as well, my queen," Sea Hawk replied as he put on his boots. "Will you spend the day with us?" He tried to sound nonchalant, but he couldn't hide his hope.

Mermista sat down and kissed him on the cheek. "I'm sorry, my love. You know I wish I could,"

"But you can't," Sea Hawk finished with great disappointment.

Mermista put her arm around his waist and laid her head on his shoulder. "I have wounded to care for, families of the deceased to inform and console. I also need to prepare for a potential Mer-man retaliation." Her voice was measured and calm, but, much like him, she couldn't hide her longing and sadness.

"A queen's work is never done," he sighed.

"No, it's not." She lifted her head and said, "At least we had this moment."

Sea Hawk nodded. "And that will have to be good enough."

"It's never good enough, but it's better than nothing, and it's all we got." She got up to leave, and Sea Hawk grabbed her hand and kissed it.

"Before you leave, may I have one last dance? And I mean just a dance."

Mermista smiled. "There's no music."

Sea Hawk stood up. "In my heart there is," he said and took her in his arms.

They started to sway and move to a song only they could hear. They smiled and laughed at their own silliness, yet they did not stop. Being here, together, brought back a flood of memories.

"Remember how we first met," she asked as she stared into his eyes.

"I'll never forget. I was a young pirate, you were still a princess. My boat crashed on that atrocious desert island. I cried and begged any and every god to save me. That's when you popped out of the water."

"I heard your cries. I had never met a Terran before. My parents had always told me to avoid them. You sounded so scared, though. I couldn't not help you."

"You scared the crap out of me when you popped out of the water. Your smile put me right at ease, though." He then started singing. "She's my angel of my soul's desire. She lifts me up on wings of fire."

Mermista closed her eyes, shook her head, and laughed. Sea Hawk had written that song for her. On their third date, he had taken her to a nice restaurant, then dancing, finally, as they walked along the shore in the early dawn, he led her to a campfire where he had a guitar waiting, and he sang this song for her.

"We were so young," she said. "We thought any and everything was possible."

"We're still young," he softly countered.

"Yes, but we no longer believe we can do anything."

"No. I guess not," he agreed sadly.

Mermista took his head in her hands and kissed him. "It's time for me to leave, my love."

"I suppose it is."

Chapter Text

Ram Man stumbled down the hallway to his cabin. He had stored himself away for the last two days; only coming out for meals - and battle. He had to. There was no way he couldn't fight with and for his friends. Having to didn't blunt the consequences, though. His ears were pierced with a high-pitched ringing sound that drowned out all other sounds. He couldn't see any. Everything was covered with an opaque haze framed twisting, pulsating, kaleidoscopic lights. His head eas pounding, on the verge of exploding. Conscious though was no longer possible. All he could do was feel pain and confusion.

Glimmer made her way back to her cabin; the battle doing little to assuage her anger; she had no desire to run into Bow. How dare he? She thought. He had no business putting her mother's business out there like he did. Did he even respect her? Why even would he? What? Didn't he think she would tell Adam if things got to that point? Was he making fun of her? She loved Bow; he was soft, gentle, caring, attentive; but he also had that damnedable male ego, borderline narcissism. Not to mention male cruelty. If he was making fun of her mother, then that was it; the unforgivable sin. It would be time to sever all ties with him.

A sound, somewhere between a moan, a wail, and a yowl, pulled her from her bitter musings. On the floor before her, Ram Man lay, twitching and convulsing. The most unearthly and in human sounds were emanating from his mouth.

"RAM MAN," Glimmer screamed.

She ran over as close she could to him. His flailing arms and legs made it too dangerous to get right up next to him. His eyes were rolled back, and saliva poured out the sides of his mouth. She didn't know what to do. She was a light magic user, not a healer. Should she leave to get help, or should she stay and keep watch over him? She didn't know. She didn't even know how to make a decision.

"By the gods! What's wrong with him?" Glimmer heard Mermista say.

"What happened?" She heard Sea Hawk ask next, followed by the sound of running.

"I, I don't know! I was going to my cabin when I saw him like this!" Glimmer kept her eyes on Ram Man as she explained the situation to them. She then looked up with pleading eyes. "Help him! Please."

Sea Hawk and Mermista exchanged glances.

"I'll do my best," she told him.

Sea Hawk nodded. "I'll go get Adora. They were especially close." He jumped up and ran to the deck.

***************************************************

Adora threw the last of the nearly dead Mers into the water. She turned and saw Ariel glaring at her. "What," she asked, fed up with the captain's attitude. "I did as you asked. I returned them to the water so their souls could swim forever." Her voice was filled with bitter mockery as she said the last sentence. "What more do you want from me? Either attack me or piss off!"

Ariel shook her head in sadness and disgust. "How can anyone be filled with that much anger? You're a vile, despicable person, even by Terran standards. I pity you. I also think we helped the wrong side in the fight."

Adora went over and stood face to face with Ariel. "Nearly two months ago, my brother and I were playing in the forest while getting firewood. When we got back, our tribe was gone. Some were dead, the rest taken. Two Snake Men were left behind. They were eating a baby. Talue. His name was Talue. I had held his mother's hand as she gave birth. Everything I am today was birthed on that day, and if you think you can shame me, you can't. I am who I am to survive in this world, and I would gladfully, gleefully kill a million souls to get my people back."

Ariel was about to respond when they heard Sea Hawk shouting for Adora. They both looked, and Adora waved her hand and shouted back. There was a distressed urgency to Sea Hawk's demeanor that caused Adora to become immediately worried. Without thinking, she ran over to meet him.

"What," was all she got out before Sea Hawk told her what had happened. She ran down into the hallway and saw Glimmer and Mermista trying to hold down a convulsing Ram Man.

"KRASS," she screamed. She did a running slide beside him, grabbed his arms, and held them down to his chest.

Mermista's jaw dropped open in stunned disbelief. "How strong are you?" She gasped. It should have taken at least 4 or 5 good, strong men to pin him down. Here was but one average looking woman doing it with apparent ease.

"HELP HIM!" Adora screamed back. Now was not the time to discuss how strong she was.

Mermista told Sea Hawk and Glimmer to remove Ram Man's helmet and shoulder armor. She then put her hands on each side of his head (no easy task given he kept rolling it side to side). Her eyes began to glow white.

"His mind," she said as though she were in deep pain herself. "It's fractured and broken. He's lost within himself."

"How," asked Sea Hawk. "Magic?"

Adora shook her head. "No, head injury most likely."

Glimmer asked, "What do you mean?"

"When we were kids, Adam and I had a friend named Orco. We were climbing trees one day, five or six, sometime around then. He fell and hit his head. He survived, but he was never the same. Over time, I noticed that if someone took a hard enough blow to the head, it changed them. Some lost the ability to think, others talk, while others fell into a state of living death."

"I've seen similar with men who'ave been hit by a wayward post," Sea Hawk said.

"Ram Man," Glimmer started.

"Krass! His name is Krass." Adora ordered her to say. Ram Man was a character, an idea, a persona to play. Krass was the real human being behind it. They would use his proper name in front of her.

"Krass," Glimmer corrected herself, "mainly fought by ramming people with his head. Even with his helmet, he must have sustained some horrible head injuries!"

"Can you help him?" It was less a question than a plea from Adora.

"I'll try, but the damage is great," Mermista replied as honestly as she could.

Noise! Flashing lights! Confusion! Ram Man was surrounded, falling in a tornado of disjointed sights and sounds; screaming and clawing for something to grab onto to stop his descent.

Krass.

He heard his name. The voice was soft and feminine. It made him feel at ease, though he had no idea from where it was coming from. Indeed, it sounded like it was coming from all around him.

Krass.

The voice came again, a little more urgency in it. He wanted to call to it. He wanted to scream but couldn't. He couldn't open his mouth. He didn't even feel himself breathing.

"Krass, I need you to focus. I know you are lost and confused. You must concentrate on my voice. It is the only way I can lead you out of your maelstrom."

The voice was distinct now, solid. "HELP ME," he was able to scream.

"Krass, my voice is my hand. Concentrate on it. See it. Feel it. Take it."

"I CAN'T! I'M SPINNING OUT OF CONTROL! I'M FALLING! THERE'S NOTHING AROUND ME!"

"Krass," a second voice said, one that he knew very well.

"Friend Adora," he answered back calmly. The fear and terror melted away, draining from him. All that was left was calm.

"Krass, I need you to listen to Queen Elaysia. She will lead you back to us, but you have to follow her."

"I will, friend Adora," he answered.

"Krass, focus on my voice," Mermista said.

An arm materialized in front of him. With every once of his will, he forced himself to reach out and grasp it. Slowly, the noise and the lights vanished. The world stopped whipping and twirling around. Form came to everything, and he could feel himself breath again.

Krass opened his eyes. He was lying on the floor, Adora was holding his arms down while one of the strangers who helped them in battle held his head. Glimmer was kneeling beside him while Sea Hawk stood looking down at him.

"Whaf ha'in," he said he uttered slowly.

"You had a little accident, friend Krass," Adora said softly, stroking his cheek. "It's over now. Here," she stood up and held out her hand. "I'll help you back to your cabin."

"Thang ew," he replied.

Adora helped him up. She put her arm around his waist and his arm around her shoulders. She then walked him back to his cabin.

Mermista watched them go. She pulled Sea Hawk in next to her. "Who is that woman, Adora?" She asked, still looking at the spot where Adora and Krass disappeared from view.

"She's a primitive from the forest. Her and her brother. The Snake Men attacked her tribe, and now she's out for revenge. That's what I've been told. Outside of that, I don't know much about her."

"She's very powerful," Mermista said more to herself than him, her interest piqued.

"They both are," Sea Hawk answered. "From what I've heard, they're both insanely strong and absolute savages on the battlefield."

Mermista gently touched his chest, her signal for him to shut up. "No. It's more than that. When I was trying to establish a psychic connection with Krass, she was there. She was in his head with us."

"I saw her eyes glow white like yours," Glimmer reluctantly added. She was embarrassed that she had been ease dropping on their conversation, but she couldn't help herself. Ram Man and Adora had both become her friends, and she wanted to make sure they were ok.

Mermista turned to Glimmer, her expression was more of curiosity than offense. "Tell me, has she displayed any other abilities out of the norm?"

"She and Adam, her brother, can both talk to animals," stated Glimmer.

"Both of the siblings?" Mermista asked, her interest further raised.

"Yes. They are twins. We figured it must be in their blood."

"I should be getting back, but I would have words with both of them." She turned to Sea Hawk and added, "If that's ok with you?"

Sea Hawk kissed her hand and replied, "You are always welcome by my side."

**************************************************

Adora helped Ram Man into his bed and covered him up. Even though he was much older than she, she couldn't help but feel a maternal affection for him. His softness, his kindness, his simple joy in living reminded her of a child. Of course, no child would be able to fight like him. In battle, he was everything he wasn't out of it. She supposed they all were to a degree. You almost had to be in order to function in either realm.

"There you, friend Krass. You rest for a while. I'll be back to check in on you later. Anything you need before I go?"

"I-I-I done wan t st'p. I-I-I wan t' eep fi-ting." His voice was raw and pleading. He grabbed her hand and nearly begged, "Puh-eeeze fr-end Ah-doe-ra."

Adora smiled as best she could as a tear of regret ran down her cheek. "You aren't going anywhere, friend Krass. You need your rest, though," she lied.

************************************************

"There you go, Swift Wind. Happy now?" Adam asked as he scratched the horse's neck. Swift Wind whinnied, and Adam replied, " Yeah, me too, but she's busy. Anyway, you got fed, didn't you?"

Swift Wind reminded silent, but Battle Cat growled. Adam turned to him and said, "I agree, Cat. Some people are just ungrateful."

"Impressive," Mermista said as she entered the cargo area, followed by Sea Hawk. "You really can talk to animals."

"It's mostly pretend," Adam clarified. "I can feel their emotions, but the words are all mine. Why? You have some fish you need me to talk to?"

Mermista laughed. "No. I can talk to them on my own. I've been told you and your sister have some pretty remarkable gifts: super strength, expert level fighting skills, and, of course, animal interpretor."

"Honestly, they're not that special. Most of our tribe has those abilities. Yeah, my sister and I are much stronger than the rest, but I wouldn't say we're drastically so." He looked from Mermista to Sea Hawk and back again. "Is there something specific you wish to know, Queen Elaysia?"

Mermista was frank. "Your sister demonstrated some advanced mind magic a little while ago. I was wondering if you had ever seen her do that before or done so yourself?"

"No, not that I know of. Then again, I have no idea what mind magic is."

"It's the ability to enter someone's mind directly. It can be used for communication, healing, interrogation, things of that sort."

"Oh, well, definitely not then. Anything else?"

Mermista looked at him curiously. "Have you ever demonstrated any magical abilities?"

"No." Adam paused, once again looking from Mermista to Sea Hawk. Mermista couldn't help but notice how irritated he looked.

"If you're trying to say my sister and I have some sort of magical destiny, I don't want to hear it. Destiny is a poor excuse for why things are the way they are. I don't believe in destiny. I believe each of us are free to choose our own fates. No one is destined to do anything."

"I didn't say anything about destiny, Adam. I am only trying to see the extent of you and your sister's magical abilities."

"Ok, that's easy. None! Now, if you'll excuse me, your Majesty." Adam then pushed his way through Mermista and Sea Hawk.

"That was oddly combative," remarked Sea Hawk.

"He's hiding something," Mermista replied. "Maybe Adora would be more forthcoming?"

"Um, doubtful. I can tell you there's not much difference in their temperament."

"I'd like to try then."

"Are you sure? She might punch you. Seriously. I'm not joking. She has a temper."

Mermista smiled, remembering how Adora had blushed when she had complimented her. "I think I'll take my chances. Who knows? She might kiss me instead." She then turned and walked off.

Sea Hawk watched her leave, stunned speechless. "WHAT?!" He was finally able to say and shook his head.

*************************************************

Mermista dismissed her soldiers and went to find Adora again. She was sitting by herself in the mess hall. She stared out the window, oblivious to everything around her. It was as though she were scanning the horizon for some secret, mystical answer. Mermista regretted having to disturb her.

"Mind if I join you?" She asked, hoping she wouldn't startle Adora.

Adora looked at her with genuine disinterest. "Depends on if you're going to lecture me about letting that Mer-man die before throwing him in the water or not."

Mermista was stunned, then shocked. She felt an explosion of rage erupt inside her, but quickly tapped it down. There were more important things to address at the moment.

"Um, no. I had no idea that happened. I only wanted to find out what magical abilities you might have. Although, I would like more information about the incident you mentioned."

"Sit," Adora motioned to the seat across from her.

Mermista sat down and asked, "When I was in Krass's mind, I heard you there as well. Have you ever done anything like that before?"

Adora shook her head. "No. I don't even know how I did it. I just wanted him to be better, and I was suddenly in this swirling, noisey place. I saw Krass in there and heard you. I don't know why or how I did it; I just did."

"I see. You care greatly about him?"

"Like an uncle," confirmed Adora.

"Hmm. May I do a magic reading on you? You'll get to hold my hands," Mermista teased.

Adora blushed and awkwardly cleared her throat. "Um, sure, ok."

Mermista laid her hands palms up on the table, and Adora placed her hands on top.

"You like women, hmm?" Mermista asked, her voice was light and playful.

"I like both," Adora answered, slightly embarrassed.

"Do you have a preference?"

"Men. Only because I want to be a mother someday, and that usually requires a man."

"That's fair. Is your brother the same?"

"Outside of wanting to be a mother, yes. He does lean more towards women than I do men. Um, what does this have to do with anything?"

"Nothing. I was only wondering if I should ask you out on a date or not," Mermista teased, causing Adora to blush even harder. She then held Adora's hands, and her eyes began to glow.

"You have great power. Far greater than you realize. You," she suddenly stopped and pulled her hands away. Her eyes returned to normal, and her face was a mixture of shock and sadness.

"Queen Elaysia, are you ok? What happened? What did you see?" Adora asked, going from concerned to nearly frightened.

"Huh?" Mermista said, looking down at her hands. She then looked up, mouth agape and tears running down her face. "Oh, yes. You, you have, you're fine. You're fine. I have to go now." She stood up and nearly ran off.

Chapter Text

The night wind was crisp with autumn cold as it blew over the lake and bow. Sea Hawk and Mermista stood side by side at the very front; gazing at the crystal clear night sky reflecting on the surface of the lake. The image danced and shimmered on the mini waves and ripples caused by the breeze.

After she had returned from speaking to Adora, Mermista had seemed distraught, but when he had questioned her about what happened, she had quickly turned around and returned to her normal self. The rest of the day, they had been inseparable. Sea Hawk would have said it was like when they were younger, but it was more than that. It was like a glimpse into the life they never had but always wanted. Now, here they were, side by side, enjoying this beautiful night.

"I forget how majestic the surface can be," Mermista said to no one in particular.

"Aye," agreed Sea Hawk, "though not as beautiful as you." He took her hand and kissed it, causing a strange, sad smile to glance across her face. "Is something wrong?"

"No, which means yes," she said with a slight laugh followed by wiping away a tear.

"I don't understand. Remember, I'm an idiot, so please explain if you will."

She turned to him, gently touched his face, and kissed him. "Today was almost perfect. Outside of the battle and losing some of my sisters. I should be more upset about that, but being back in your arms makes even death palatable. That's the problem. We can't be together."

"I know this," Sea Hawk quickly interrupted. "Which is why we're not. You've dated, I've dated, you know, we've said our good-byes."

Elaysia shook her head. "No, Jeff, we didn't. We haven't dated other people. We just screwed temporary place holders until we met again. My heart has never belonged to anyone but you, and I know yours hasn't either."

Jeoff searched her face as best he could in the moonlight. His eyes began to well up with tears as his heart was crushed with the meaning of her words. "What are you saying? We should never see each other again?"

"What I am saying is we love each other too much to move on, and it's holding us back. I've been here for what? Eight hours? Not long, but already my body feels like it's on fire. I need to return to the water soon. Meanwhile, you can hold your breath for how long? Five minutes at best?"

"Elaysia, we've already had this discussion," he sighed in sadness and frustration.

"Yes, we did, but neither of us took it to heart." She grabbed and pulled him tight against her. Their arms wrapped around each other, her head placed against his chest so she could hear his heart beat.

"I would crawl through fire if it meant I could be with you, but all it would do is burn me."

"Elaysia," was all he could say. His tears poured down his face and dripped upon her head like a baptism of the brokenhearted.

Reluctantly, gently Elaysia pushed herself away. "I will always, ALWAYS love you, but it's time we actually moved on. I've seen your future, my love, and it doesn't include me." She tilted her head so she could look behind him. A bitter yet strangely happy smile graced her countenance.

She returned her gaze to his. "She waits for you," she said and patted him on the chest.

Jeoff turned, wondering who could possibly be behind him. To his shock, Adora was standing on the starboard side, gazing up at the stars.

He snapped his head around. "Her?!" He asked incredulously. "She hates me!"

"Maybe, but it's not up to me to tell you your destiny. You have to discover that yourself." She then jumped up on the railing and in a voice much louder than it needed, she said, "Take care, my dear captain! Until we meet again." She jumped over the side, and her legs transformed into what resembled a dolphin"s tail before disappearing beneath the surface.

He stood, watching the empty space where his most beloved had been. She had been there. She had just been there! Her form, her essence still hung in the air like a temporal apparition. He wanted to dive off the side into the icy water. If he died, which surely he would, so be it. His emotional life was over; might as well let death finish it and take his physical life.

Adora walked over and stood beside Sea Hawk. His tears twinkled in the moonlight. He looked like a broken shell of his former self. Was this all for Queen Elaysia? How deep did his feelings run for her? He might be a conceited jerk, but he was obviously hurting, and she felt sorry for him.

"Are you alright?" She softly asked.

He turned to her, his mouth open, his eyes, pools of deep sadness. He seemed like he wanted to say something but was too overwhelmed to be able to.

"If you would like some company, I can stay. I can also leave if you'd rather be alone?:

Sea Hawk regained himself, brushing himself off. "No, please stay. I always prefer an audience."

They turned and stood side by side, much as he and Mermista had done earlier. Adora shivered a bit and pulled her cloak tighter around her.

"What brings you here," he asked, doing his best to make small talk.

"I like looking at the stars. I'm worried about Krass, and this helps clear my head." She stopped and looked up at the sky. "Every clear night, I would lie on my back and gaze up at them. I think they look like tiny suns. I sometimes wonder if they are suns, just really far away. And if they are suns, do they have worlds like ours? And would those worlds have people, plants, and animals on them like us?"

"That's a lot to wonder," Sea Hawk said with a small laugh.

Adora ignored him. "I dream sometimes of flying among them, exploring new worlds, meeting new people. Stars represent freedom to me."

Sea Hawk nodded in understanding. "I understand. The sea is the same for me."

Adora slightly turned her head and flashed him a curious look. "How did you become a sailor anyway?"

"It's a long story, but luckily I love to hear myself talk, so you're in luck. Well, truth is, I was running. I was 14 when Kyle and I had escaped the Snake Men. I was angry and wanted revenge. A common trait shared by most of us, as I'm sure you know. I wanted to join the resistance as soon as we were rescued. Unfortunately, they didn't take anyone under sixteen, so while I waited, I trained every single day, trying to become the greatest warrior ever. As soon as I turned sixteen, I enlisted.

"For a year, I hacked, sliced, and chopped through many a Snake Man. I thought I was doing good. I thought I was standing up for freedom and the oppressed. Turns out things were a lot more gray than what I thought. Some of the resistance would steal or force people to pay them for their services. Compensation for the cause, they called it. Others took took a different form of compensation. Some were willing out of gratitude. Some just allowed to happen so they could at least pretend they had a choice. Some," he paused as the memories swept over him. "Some probably would have preferred the Snake Men as they only killed you.

"Anyway, I became disenchanted and disillusioned with the fight. And with Kyle and I not on speaking terms, I decided the best thing for me was to leave. I traveled around, did asorted labor, both legal and il. I had no real direction, and quite frankly, I didn't want any. I was fine with being a vagabond. Not the most comfortable of lives, but I was free and didn't have to deal with any hypocrisy. I was my own law, religion, judge, and guide.

"When I was a little over eighteen, I happened upon a coastal town called Portsmith, and that was when I first saw the ocean. By the gods, it was so beautiful and terrifying and mysterious and beckoning, yet foreboding. I was awestruck, and I knew that's where I wanted to be. I went to the pier and saw a merchant ship being loaded up, and I begged the captain to let me be part of his crew. To my nieve surprise, he agreed. I was now a crewman for the SS Sea Hawk."

"Wait. You named yourself after your first ship?"

"Why not? It is a rather good name. Besides, that comes later. At that point, I was still only Jeoff Reccula, a nieve, young man, more of spunk than brains."

"I'm glad you found your calling."

"Calling?" Sea Hawk laughed. "Heaven's no! This is my curse. Being a sailor is a miserable life, especially back then. The reason I was hired so quickly was because most of his crew had died during their last voyage. The mortality rate for a sailor is fifty percent, per voyage. That means you have a one in two chance of dying every time you set sail. Cramped conditions, poor ventilation, stagnant water, horrible food that was infested with maggots, weevils, and rats; to name a few. The only thing fit for consumption was the alcohol, which carried its own set of problems. A third of the time you were being battered by hateful storms which threatened to capsize or sink your vessel at any moment. Another third, you got caught up in the doldrums, where you didn't move at all. You could spend near a month just sitting in one spot on water that was so smooth and undisturbed, it look like glass. An entire ship full of the worst, most disdain full men who ever set foot on Eternia with nothing to do but be bored out of their complete minds.

"Oh, and let me tell you about those 'men'. Foul-mouthed, profane, degenerate, ill-tempered drunks. The vast majority of whom were running from the law in half a dozen countries. Murderers, rapists, and theives. Have you ever heard the expression, 'sleep with one eye open'? It was created for men like that. No one was safe, EVER! The captains were the worst. Captains are the absolute rulers of their vessels. A good captain could at least make life tolerable. Most were cruel sadists. Of course, those type of men were the only ones hard enough to survive the conditions of a sailor's life. Gentlemen never made it past a week.

"Then, there was the diseases. Syphilis, gonorrhea, usually picked up on shore leave, common flu, scabies could get really bad, then, there was the worst of all, scurvy. Men's gum would go black, their teeth would fall out, men would start to hallucinate, their eyes would become sunken, and their blood turned thick and black. Couple all that with hard, physical labor that often resulted in grievous, crippling injuries and death, and you quickly see that being a sailor is the closest thing to Hell on earth."

"Why are you still doing it then, if it's so terrible? I don't understand."

Sea Hawk smiled. "That's why I call it my curse. No matter how hard or miserable it is, when I'm out there, surrounded by nothing but blue sky and open water, I feel small and insignificant in the most glorious way; like nothing I say or do will ever matter. It's a wonderful feeling. It takes all the pressure off life. It also makes the world seem so vast and unknowable, that there will always be new lands and horizons to explore."

"That's so beautiful," Adora said, surprised by his depth.

"Thank you." He smiled awkwardly, blushing slightly. "Although, I do try to make things easier now. No more ocean voyages. I pretty much just keep to this lake. It provides plenty of fresh water. The shorter sail times means food spoilage is less of an issue. I also try to hire the least psychopathic men I can find, and I try to make it as comfortable as possible as well. The reason this boat looks like such a mismatch is because it is. I built it using pieces from other boats trying to make it the most enjoyable craft to be on: larger, private rooms for the crew, nicer accommodations. It's still a hard life, but it is as good as it can be."

"So how did you and Queen Elaysia meet?"

"Ah! Well, it was because of a shipwreck. We had gotten caught in this massive storm. We were being tossed up/down, left/right, backward, and forth. It was the kind of storm where you hang on as best you could, and pray to any god who might listen. We ended up capsizing, then sinking. I managed to grab onto some broken bits of the hull and ride it until I crashed on some dessert island.

"After a day or so, I started to fall down into a real pit of despair. I didn't want to die, not yet. I was only twenty-one, twenty-two possibly. I was far too young to die yet, in my eyes. I began crying out for any help I could get. All of sudden, this beautiful girl pops out of the water. Mermista's around two years younger than me, so she would have been around nineteen or twenty. Anyway, sorry, I got distracted; she asked me what was wrong and I explained my situation to her.

"The funny thing is, once we started talking, I forgot all about being dehydrated and starving. We hit it off so well that after around a half hour, we were laughing and joking together. I literally almost forgot to ask her if she would rescue me. I won't so cliche as to say it was love at first sight, but the bond we had was undeniable.

"I remember she had the most iridescent smile I had ever seen. She introduced herself as Princess Elaysia. I was about to tell her my name, but instead of 'Jeoff Reccula' leaving my mouth, it was 'Captain Jeffery Blithe. Loved by women, feared by men, an enemy of power, and a friend to puppies the world over." He did an elaborate, comical bow which made Adora laugh.

Sea Hawk straightened up, smiling. "She had the same reaction," he said. "That was where I, or this version of me, was born. I created a character called Captain Jeffery Blithe, then I played the part myself. I went from a lowly cabin boy on a merchant ship to a rapier witted rapscallion pirate captain. I knew she didn't buy it. It didn't matter. She left me have it. She let me become me, at least the me I wanted to be.

"I think that's what made our relationship so special - we gave each other the space to be who we wanted to be. We were lovers, best friends, partners in crime, counselors, we were everything the other needed, when they needed it. We even talked about getting married. Unfortunately, she can only stay out of the water for a few hours, and I can only stay in the water for a few minutes. They say love conquers all things. Well, turns out the need to breathe is the unconqured land.

"We separated, of course. We're not stupid people. We realized we couldn't be together, not in the way we wanted to. So we split; except we didn't. Yes, sure, we banged other people. I had women, she had men, an empty bed was never the issue. The problem was, and is, how do you truly separate one's self from the person who means everything to you? Sonnets, epic poems, ballads, and suicide notes are written about people searching for a love like ours and not finding it. We did. We had it! We just couldn't keep it for no other reason than how we were born. How can you ever truly separate yourself from that and be with another person?"

Adora could only shake her head. "I don't know. I'm sorry, for both of you. Truly, I am."

Sea Hawk smiled and looked out upon the night water, his hands on the railing. "Loss has defined my life. I lost my parents, my brother, to a degree, and the love of my life. Though, that's everyone, I suppose. I once had an old, grizzled, nasty as hell, sailor tell me one time that life was nothing more than collecting graves to cry over until someone cried over yours. He also said that life was so hard so death could be palatable. He was a very dour man," Sea Hawk turned to Adora and laughed.

"Maybe that's another reason I like being out on the water so much? It keeps me from collecting graves."

He leaned over the railing, his thoughts melting away until all that was left were nerves reacting to the external stimuli of the environment. He didn't want to think. What purpose was there in thinking. Thinking only brought pain and loneliness where they shouldn't exist. It was best to slip into a waking unconsciousness.

He was snapped back from the abyss of his mind by the feeling of an arm around his waist and a head on his shoulder. In a state of near shock, he turned to see that it was Adora who had embraced him so.

"My grandmother, my mother's mother, when she was dying, I held her hand, crying. I think I was seven. We don't keep dates like your people do. All our ages are estimates. I was crying, begging, pleading for her not to die. She patted my hand, she was smiling. I couldn't understand. I asked her how she could smile. She told me that tears are the proof that we were loved. If I cry over someone's grave, it's because I loved them and miss them. It's not something to run away from, but rejoice that you found someone worthy of crying over. Life is hard, but those people make it better."

"Is it worth the loss, though?"

"To me, for right now, it is. That's a choice we all must make for ourselves, however."

Sea Hawk's demeanor suddenly changed. He pulled away from Adora, he was back to being his animated, jovial self. "You asked me when or why I took the name Sea Hawk. Well, after a time, Angella had found me. She said she had changed things since I had left the resistance and asked if I would come back. I said no, that the good Pirate Captain Blithe could not be recruited for some land lover's war. But, for a fair market price, I could be hired to help out. She agreed and asked what I wanted for my codename. In honor of my fallen former compatriots, some of whom I may or may not have pushed back into the ocean when they tried to come on the island, I chose Sea Hawk." He then gave an exaggerated bow.

Adora laughed. Her face became semi-serious again but there was a softness to it that wasn't there before. "I don't like Sea Hawk. From what I've seen, I'm not a big fan of Captain Jeffery Blithe either. That Jeoff Reccula, he seems nice. I like him. Next time you see him, tell him I'm always free to talk."

"I shall pass the message, my dear lady," he joked.

Adora gave him a funny look, like she were studying him. Then, to his great surprise, she gave him a quick kiss on the cheek.

"Goodnight, Sea Hawk, Captain, and Jeoff," she said sweetly and left.

Jeoff touched the spot she had kissed, stunned into silence. He turned around and looked back out across the water, and the stars reflecting in it.

Chapter Text

Fisto waited in the frosty dawn hours to see if Sweet Bee would show. He figured it was 50/50 either way. She had her righteous anger and a just cause. She also had intense guilt and trauma from having been and killed in battle. It basically came down to which was stronger: her anger or guilt, and that was tough to say. He wondered himself which he would prefer. She was an innocent. No one remained innocent in war. You either became numb to the killing, or worse, you started to enjoy it. She didn't deserve that fate. If she backed out, that would mean she was weak. It meant she was unwilling to help her people, her brother, in their time of need.

Which did he want more for her: to have her innocence, possibly her life, to be torn from her or for her to never stand up to anyone for anything? If she showed up, he could make the decision for her. He could send her away; refuse to train her. Then again, she could always go to someone else. Would Adam train her? Probably not, out of fear of intensifying her crush for him. Adora? Most likely. Same with Glimmer. He could see even Bow taking her own as a pupil. Having someone else train her felt like a betrayal of sorts. No, if she wanted to continue, he should be the one to do it.

To both his surprise and not; she came onto the deck, her sword and dagger sheathed at her side, a staff in one claw, and an ax in the other. She looked sad yet angry. The light that had been in her eyes had been extinguished.

"I wasn't sure if you would come," Fisto said, trying his best to hide his emotions.

"Neither did I," she flatly replied. "I hate killing. I hate hurting people. I barely had any sleep last night. I kept waking up from nightmares. Then I thought about what my brother told me. One can only live in peace as long as everyone around does as well. Those Mer-men were going to kill me regardless of if I fought back or not. The Snake Men conquered my village because we couldn't defend ourselves. I'm under no obligation to spare the lives of killers."

Fisto nodded; both heartbroken and proud. "You're ready to be a warrior now," he said with a type solemn reverence. "Let's begin."

*****************************************************

Adora knocked on Krass's door. Despite his doing better, it was deemed prudent to keep watch over him for at least a day. They all decided to take turns in four hours shifts. Adora had already done one shift last night before going out and having her conversation with Sea Hawk, but she wanted to do another so she could see how he was doing. It also kept Glimmer from having to see Bow.

Bow opened the door and was surprised to see Adora standing there. "Oh! I thought Glimmer was doing this shift."

"She was, but I told her I wanted to do it instead. How is he?" Her voice was soft and quiet, unsure if Krass was still asleep or not.

"He snored and farted most of the night," Bow said, looking over his shoulder at Krass. He turned his head to face Adora. "Other than that, there were no issues."

"His breathing was ok? There weren't any more seizures or such?"

Bow shook his head. "No. He slept extremely well. He rolled over a couple of times; that was it."

"Ok, Bow. Thank you. I'll take over now."

"Alright. I have a meeting with Adam and my brother in an hour. I should have enough time to get washed up and charged."

"Ok." Adora stepped aside to let Bow pass. He went back and grabbed a book he had reading and left. As he he walked past her, Adora asked, "Bow, what happened between you and your brother?"

Bow turned and looked Adora over. He was surprised and a bit confused by her question. Her voice was sincere in her concern(?); which made her question all the more curious as she had never demonstrated much affection for him and none for his brother. Still, an honest question deserved an honest answer.

"Him," he answered and walked off.

Adora became a touch irritated by Bow's response; however, she figured he wasn't ready for a full conversation about his familial business. She also wanted to see how Krass was. She closed the door and sat down beside Krass's bed.

For someone who had slept through the night, he looked incredibly haggard. His skin was pale and clamy with perspiration. His formally black hair had gone a pale blonde, and his eyes were dark and sunken. Despite his musculature, he appeared so fragile, as though a gentle breeze could blow him away.

Maybe it was the smell of her perfume, or he had been on the verge of waking up regardless or, possibly, he had just sensed she was there, when she was looking at him, his eyes fluttered open and he smiled when he saw her.

"Ffffffrrrr-end Ah-dor-ah. G-g-g-g-gooood mmmmorrrrning," he stammered out. His speech was better than yesterday even though he continued to struggle with it.

"I am fine, friend Krass. How are you? Did you sleep well?"

"B-bet'r. Hard still. Mmmmouth does, doesn't w-w-wahhhnt to w-w-work." His smile was still there, though it was obvious he was struggling with every word.

Adora took his hand and kissed it. "It's ok, friend Krass. I can look for quill and parchment if you like. If you prefer to write that is. I've made a lot of progress in learning how to read. I still don't understand the purpose of silent letters or letters that sound like other letters, like 'C'; other than that, I'm doing well.

Krass raised his right hand. It trembled as he raised his index finger. "Mmmmoooove H-rd. Hard as talk. I-i-it w-w-w-ould nnnnnoooot b-beee bet'r."

Don't cry, she scolded herself. Don't you dare cry in front of him! He doesn't need to think he's making you sad or he's a disappointment or whatnot! He needs to heal and feel loved, so don't you dare cry in front of him!

"Alright, friend Krass. Is there anything I can do for you?"

"Rrrreeed to mmmeee."

He pointed to the foot of his bed where a dinged up and dirty sea chest sat. Adora got up and lifted the lid. On top of his clothes was a faded, leather bound book. She paged through it and saw it was a collection of fairytales and poems."

"M-my mom u-u-used to r-r-reed to me," he forced himself to say.

"I will do my best," she said with her sweetest smile while holding back an ocean of tears.

***********************************************

Sea Hawk sat at his desk, nervously running his fingers through his hair. "It's definitely an ambush then," he said.

"Yes," Adam confirmed. "The Mer-men were definitely sent by the Snake Men; which means not only do they know we're coming, but by what direction."

"Technically, it can't be an ambush since we know it's coming. Ambushes are surprise attacks," Bow said, trying to provide a little gallows humor.

Sea Hawk glared at Bow. "I'm supposed to be the smart-ass in the family."

"No, you're just an ass," Bow retorted.

Adam sighed as his patience for these two's sniping and bickering wore thin. "Bow does have a point. Here's what we know. They know we're coming via the lake. We also know that we know that they know that we're coming via the lake, so I doubt if they'll try to set up an ambush or surprise attack for us."

"No," Sea Hawk sarcastically replied. "They'll just set up heavily fortified positions in preparation for us."

"That may not be a bad thing," Adam countered.

"So, going up directly against a well trained, heavily armed, and fortified army that also has us out manned, what? - a thousand to one? Isn't a bad thing?"

"Given the temperature, it could just be Teela and Terroar at this point," Bow pointed out in a sarcastic deadpan.

"Aw, yes. A goddess and an elderitch abomination. Much better," Sea Hawk exclaimed in frustration, throwing his arms up in the air.

"Will you listen for a change," Adam said, on the verge of losing his temper. "Since they're expecting us to come on the lake, if we can find another way in, we could still take them by surprise."

"Possible," said Bow. "But if they know that it's supposed to be a multi-pronged attack as well, they could have secured every way in. That's the great unknown: how much of our plan do they know, and how much were they able to stop already?"

Adam thought about Bow's words for a moment. "Ok, I see your point. What about the Selineas? Would Queen Elaysia be willing to send troops to help us out?"

"No!" Sea Hawk definitively stated.

"Why not?" Adam asked, confused by his out of hand dismissal. "Did you ask already? Talk to her; ask her at least!"

"I said NO!"

"Why? She came when you called last time."

"Yes, to help me after I was already under attack! We're not being attacked; we're committing suicide! No."

"Again, why? Are you afraid she'll say no, or are you afraid she'll say yes?"

Sea Hawk jumped up and slammed both his fists on his desk. "I'M NOT RISKING HER LIFE FOR SUICIDE MISSION!"

Adam slammed his one fist on Sea Hawk's desk, shattering it to pieces. He grabbed Sea Hawk and pulled him tight against himself so their faces were only a couple inches apart. "My father. My mother. My aunts, uncles, cousins, and friends are all being held captive in that mountain. There is no price, and I do mean, no price, I wouldn't pay to get them back. I told you this the very first time we met. Don't get in my way."

Sea Hawk didn't flinch or back down. "Do what you got to do, but I am not putting Mermista in danger, not for a fool's errand. Kill me if you like, but I'm not calling her."

"As you wish," Adam said and drew back his fist to punch him.

Bow stuck his hand in front of Sea Hawk's face. "Hold on there, Adam. Let me talk to the asshole first. Despite everything, he's still my brother," he turned to Sea Hawk and added, "unfortunately." He turned back to Adam and finished, "If he still refuses, do what you want to him. Hell, I'll even help if it's painful enough. Just let try first, alright?"

Adam looked from Bow to Sea Hawk and back again. "I'm going to check in on my sister. You have until I get back to change his mind or plan his funeral." He then turned around and stormed out.

"I'm not changing my mind, Kyle," Sea Hawk said defiantly.

"Damnit, Jeoff, now's not the time to be a prick. I know that's hard for you, but try for a change!"

"I'm not putting her life in danger."

"Again. You mean you're not putting her life in danger, again. You had no qualms about putting her in danger when we were being attacked."

"That was different."

"How?"

"Several ways. We were under direct assault. If Mermista would have found out that Squiddish Rex had killed me, she would have declared war on the entire Mer-man race. The underwater world would have been torn apart."

"I see your ego is as healthy as ever. I mean, you, YOU, the catalyst for an underwater world war. I mean, wow."

"IT'S TRUE!" Sea Hawk snapped. "She would burn the world down for me because I would do the same for her."

"You two love each other that much?" Bow asked skeptically.

"Yes," Sea Hawk replied sadly, flopping down in his chair.

"Then what do you think she's going to do once she's found out that Adam killed you? And he will. I have known him for near two months now. I have fought shoulder to shoulder and back to back with him. In battle, his savagery knows no bounds. Off the battlefield, he's a man of integrity and honor. If he says he'll do something, he will."

That will be on him, then," Sea Hawk said with sad indifference. He rested his head in his right hand and closed his eyes.

"Wait." Something was off. Drastically off. Sea Hawk was far too resigned to his fate. It was as though every once of joy and hope had left him. His brother was many things, but whatever this was, it wasn't him. "Do you want to die?"

Sea Hawk didn't look at him. "If I wanted to die, I would storm Snake Mountain with the rest of you." His voice was broken, weak, and unconvincing.

Bow was suddenly struck by a revaluation. "She left you, didn't she?"

"We broke up years ago, now please, piss off!" He tried to yell but couldn't muster the strength.

"Oh, but there's breaking up and breaking up. You two were still lovey-dovey yesterday. Now, you don't even want to call her to save your life. You don't want to die; you would just rather die than see her. That's it, isn't it?"

Sea Hawk folded his hands in his lap and slumped in his chair. "She said it was time we both moved on. I can't, though."

"That's surprising; considering you had no qualms about leaving me."

Sea Hawk shot Bow an angry, foul look. "Say again, Little Brother? If memory serves, you left me. As soon as you found a substitute family, you left me in the dust."

"What are you talking about? Maria and Esmeralda took us in. Maria fed us, clothed us, and gave us a place to live once we arrived at Brightmoon."

Sea Hawk stood up and shouted, "They weren't family! Family is blood!"

"Family is who loves you and takes care of you. And not for nothing, Mother and Father were dead, so I don't think they cared."

Sea Hawk pointed at Bow. "Watch your mouth, Little Brother."

"Or what, Jeoff? Or bloody what? I was ten, Jeoff. TEN! I was a little boy. I was scared, lonely, depressed. I was devastated from losing Mother and Father. Maria treated me like a son and Esmeralda like a brother. Meanwhile, my big brother, my blood, as you called it, left me to fend for myself while he trained to be a fighter."

"Yes! I was training to be a member of the resistance!"

"So much so that you forgot to be a brother! Oh, and when you did join the resistance, you only lasted two years before you piss-bolted out of that!"

"Because they were no better than the Snake Men! You didn't see what I did!"

"So instead of trying to make things better, you left. You left the resistance. You left me; fourteen years old."

"Like I said, you had a new family. You made your choice."

"You made it a choice, Jeoff. It didn't have to be."

"By adopting them, you abandoned our real parents," Sea Hawk's voice was low, slow, and deliberate, trying to inflict as much pain as possible.

Bow tensed up, getting ready to pounce but stopped. "You know what I think, Jeoff? I think you can't bear to feel love. Not since Mother and Father died. You refused Maria and Esmeralda's love. You abandoned mine. You ran off to pursue a profession that pretty much guaranteed you'd never find love. Then, when you finally did, you fell in love with a woman you could never be with. No family, no friends, no lover. Just you, all alone, a character out of a children's adventure story. You're not Sea Hawk. You're not Captain Jeffery Blithe. You're Jeoff Reccula, a broken, scared, little man."

Sea Hawk waved his hand dismissively. "You don't know me, Kyle."

"You're right, because that's the way you wanted it."

Sea Hawk sneered and sat back down. "Selineas can only live outside the water for a few hours before their bodies start to shut down. Mermista had pushed herself to absolute limit yesterday. She said it felt like her whole body was on fire. That battle, yesterday, was only about two hours in total, I think. A full-on assault against the Snake Men would take an entire day, I believe. They wouldn't be able to fight for that long. Not effectively, at least."

"Why didn't you just bloody say that in the first place?" Bow asked in frustration.

"Because it wouldn't matter. If I asked Mermista, she would have come, consequences be damned. That, and you're partly right. I don't think I could take seeing her knowing that I could never hold her again. Despite what you might think, my love for her is genuine."

"Then you have my sincerest condolences, Captain. Your answer should suffice Adam. He's driven, but not cruel. We'll still need to come up with a plan, though."

"We pick up Frosta here soon. We'll run the options around for her. She can help decide."

Bow nodded. "I'll let Adam know. No sense in him coming back here." Bow turned around to leave.

"Kyle," Sea Hawk called out. "I just wanted to say, you've become a fine man, and, for what it's worth, I'm proud of you."

"It's worth ten years too late," Bow said and left.

**********************************************

"Great training session today, Sweet Bee," an out of breath Fisto said and gave her a one arm hug.

"Thank you, Fisto, for everything. I appreciate you teaching me all this."

"Conner," Fisto said quietly.

Sweet Bee gave him a puzzled look. "What was that?" She asked.

"Conner. My name. My name is Conner Macleod. I buried that name, that person with my wife and son. You're the only one who knows it. Please keep it as such."

Sweet Bee looked stunned, then she embraced him with both arms. "Thank you, Conner," she whispered. "Your name is safe with me."

As she let go, she saw Adam storming out of the bridge. "He looks mad," she said, wondering what had happened.

"Here, I'll gather up all the weapons; you go after him, see what's wrong. He could use a friend at the moment, it looks like."

Sweet Bee smiled and gave Fisto a quick kiss on the cheek. "Thank you," she said and ran off after Adam.

Fisto smiled and shook his head. She wasn't his son, but she helped fill the void his death left, and that was good enough.

Chapter Text

"Pretty Adam! Pretty Adam," Sweet Bee called out happily.

Adam, still fuming from his argument with Sea Hawk, forced himself to smile to greet Sweet Bee. He honestly liked her. She had a fun, innocent quality to her that made him feel better. He wasn't crazy about the crush she had on him, but it wasn't anything he couldn't handle.

"Sweet Bee, good morning. Did you train today?" He tried to keep his tone light and friendly. He didn't want to accidentally put any of his anger on her.

"Yes. We just finished." She tilted her head, staring at him with a confused, quizzical look. "Are you ok, Pretty Adam?"

"Yeah. Just a little stress, that's all. Which is good. Only fools go into battle without stress. The time is getting close. Are you ok? I was worried about you yesterday. You did great, by the way. You did the most important thing - you survived."

Sweet Bee blushed and looked down at the deck, unable to maintain eye contact. "Thank you. That means a lot coming from you." She forced herself to look back up at him. "I had some nightmares. I don't really like how this feels. I gotta save my brother, though. At least see if he's alive. I also want to make sure they never hurt anyone else ever again."

Adam patted her on the shoulder. "You and me both, and together, we will."

Sweet Bee nearly swooned when Adam said "together". She started breathing heavily and bent over with her claws on her thighs.

"Are you ok? Is something wrong," Adam asked, concerned she was having some sort of health issue.

"N-n-no. No. I'm fine. I guess I trained harder than I thought." She quickly changed the subject by asking, "So where are you going?"

"Oh? Um, I'm going to check on my sister. She's looking after Ram Man, and I want to make sure she's ok. Him as well, of course."

"May I come along?"

"Sure. Would you mind looking after Ram Man while I talk to her? I promise I won't be long."

"Yes!" She immediately realized she said that with way too much enthusiasm. She took a deep breath and recalibrated herself. "Yeah, I mean, yeah. That's fine. I don't have anything to do for a while. I'm free." Dang it, girl, you're babbling. You're babbling in front of him. Get yourself together, she scolded herself.

Adam legitimately smiled at her. She reminded him of all the times he had been all goofy and stupid around a girl he had had a crush on. It was cute, sweet, innocent, and pure.

"Well, follow me then, my good lady," he said in his best imitation of Bow and held his arm out for her to take it.

Sweet Bee squealed, not even trying to control herself. She took his arm and went to Ram Man's cabin.

*********************************************

"Brother," Adora said in surprise, having opened the door.

"Fr-fr-fr-end A-a-a-a-dam," Krass greeted him from his bed.

"Hello, friend Ram Man," Adam cheerfully replied with a wave.

"Hi, Ram Man," Sweet Bee said as she peeked around the door frame, still over the moon at having had Adam's arm.

"Frrrr-end Sw-sw-sweet B-bee."

Adam stepped into the room while Sweet Bee took his place in the doorway. "I hope you don't mind if I steal your company for a second. I promise I won't keep her long. Sweet Bee has agreed to take her place while I do."

"Sh-sh-sure. Sw-sw-eet B-bee is w-w-wel-l-K-um."

"I'll be back as soon as I can, friend Krass," Adora said with a little wave and left with Adam.

They walked in silence to Adam's room, not wanting to risk Krass from over hearing. Once inside, Adam asked dismally, "How is he?"

Adora closed her eyes and shook her head. "He is better, but you heard him. There's no way he can fight. I had to help him to the head earlier. He can't, he can't walk on his own anymore. His legs just shake so badly."

The head was what sailors called the bathroom since it was located at the head of the ship. It was basically a box with a hole cut in it and a chute that emptied out into the water. Luckily for all involved, the head on this ship was inside. A comfort not every ship had.

"I didn't think so. Have you ever seen him fight? He uses his head as his primary weapon. I saw him smash his way through five Snake Men in our last battle before getting to the ship."

"All those blows to the head must have finally added up," Adora agreed sadly. "So how did your meeting with Bow and Jeoff go?"

Adam looked at her, confused. "Who?"

"Jeoff, Sea Hawk, remember?"

"Huh? Oh, yeah, I guess. It sucked. The damn coward is refusing to call the Selineas for help. Bow's trying to talk sense into him. My hopes aren't high, though."

"I can understand," Adora said, surprisingly sympathetically. "I don't agree with it, but I understand it. If you want, I can talk to him. We had a really good conversation last night."

"You did?" Adam found himself strangely upset by the idea of his sister and Sea Hawk having a nighttime conversation.

"Yes," she replied a bit defensively. "He's not a bad man, Brother. In fact, he's actually quite charming once you get to know him."

"He's always been an ass to me," Adam retorted, still surprised by this entire conversation.

"Well, maybe he's just uncomfortable letting his softer side show for you," Adora replied in a tone of voice that surprised even her by how mad it sounded.

"You're not talking about his penis, are you?"

"What! No! I'm just saying, he might be more comfortable not being an ass around me."

"Ok, fine. But don't make me an uncle until after we get back," he said with a twinkle in his eye.

Adora glared angrily at him. "You've been wanting since the mission meeting to say that to me, haven't you? You're pathetic."

"No, I'm Adam, your brother."

Adora shoved him against the wall. "Stop being an asshole."

"Alright, fine," Adam said, putting his arms up.

Adora took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. "Any backup plans?"

"Same as before. We land at a location further back and try to attack by land."

Adora nodded. "We're going to get killed and fine. I'm fine with that. We all die eventually. It's the idea of dying before we can free our people that gets to me. To come all this way and fail."

Adora started to cry. For the first time, she was honestly admitting they might lose. All their efforts, all their trials and tribulations had been in vain. It was overwhelmingly cruel.

Adam embraced her, holding back his own tears. "We won't lose, I promise you, Sister. We have the power."

Adora pushed herself away, nodding and wiping her eyes. "I'm going to see Jeoff."

*************************************************

Don't do this, Bow said to himself as he stood outside Glimmer's cabin. It's only been a day. She probably hasn't even begun to calm down yet. Give her a few more days. Let her cool down completely. Don't screw this up. He then knocked on her door.

"Damnit," he cursed under his breath.

Glimmer opened her door, saw it was Bow, and slammed it in his face.

"Glimmer," he called out in a voice that was as desperate and pathetic as he felt.

"GO AWAY," she shouted from the other side of the door.

"Please! I'm sorry! Allow me to explain."

Glimmer opened the door door again and shot him in the eyes with a burst of light, then slammed the door shut. Bow screamed and fell backward; his hands covering his eyes.

"I CAN'T SEE," he cried as he rolled on the floor.

"It's only temporary," she shouted from the other side.

"I should hope so! I'm going into battle in a couple of days," he said as he made his way onto his hands and knees.

"Poor baby!"

Despite everything being blurry, Bow got to his feet and started pounding on her door. Glimmer threw the door open, causing Bow to fall forward, face first. She kicked in the ribs and went to grab her sword. Bow reached out and was able to grab her by the ankle, causing her to fall down as well.

Bow sprung to his feet and shouted, "Can you just bloody talk with me, for the sake of the gods!"

Glimmer got to her feet and started shoving him. "NO!" Shove. "You insulted my mother!" Shove. "You told her secret to other people!" Shove. "You betrayed my trust!"

She went to shove him again, but he grabbed her arms. "Yes! I did! I admit it! May I at least explain?"

"Explain what, Kyle? What possible explanation could you give that could ever justify what you did? WHAT!"

"I didn't say 'justify', I said 'explain'."

"Same difference," she growled.

"No. Explain means to give the reasons behind an action. Justify means to give a morality to an action."

"KYLE!" Glimmer screamed in frustration, as if any of that mattered.

"BECAUSE I'M AN ASS!" He shouted back. "I'm an ass! A bigoted asshole. Adam and Adora are primitives, in my eyes. Savages just one step above the beasts. They had no technology, no refined culture, nothing that would denote any form of civilized people. Or so I thought.

"During those first few days, they challenged me on everything I thought I knew and believed. Despite living in the literal woods, they proved as smart and as capable as anyone I had ever met prior. I was astonished and, unfortunately, angry. The idea that people could live a completely different way of life than me but still be as smart and witty or cultured, it was an abomination to my very sense of how the world worked. Instead of embracing that and learning from it, I looked for a way to tear them down. To embarrass them. To reassert and reclaim my superiority.

"When Adam told me your mother had expressed a romantic interest in him, I saw it as my opportunity. Most men prefer women without a penis. I thought that by telling him that he would be embarrassed and I could use it to put him back in his place. To my great surprise, he didn't care. He only saw her as a beautiful woman."

"Because that's what she is," Glimmer scowled.

"I know. In my ego, in my prejudice, I committed the sin of betrayal. I was wrong, and it was uncalled for. Over our journey, I have gotten to know Adam and Adora. They aren't primitives, they're people. Noble, smart, caring, complex people. I've come to see them as brothers in arms. I am ashamed and disgusted by my previous thoughts and actions, and I'm sorry. I'm sorry to them, and most importantly, I'm sorry to you. Hate me if must, it is within your full rights, Melissa, only know that I am truly sorry and would give anything to change what I did." Bow slowly let go of her arms and waited for her response.

Glimmer looked at his hands, then pulled back and punched him in the face, breaking his nose.

"I don't care, Kyle. I don't care about how sorry you are. Mom took me in. She raised me as her own. She liked you, accepted you, accepted us! She has shown you nothing but kindness, love, and acceptance, and you threw her personal business out in the open so you could feel superior to someone else. That's not being an ass, Kyle; that's being a monster." She paused, then pointed to the door. "Please, just go."

It was calm sadness in her voice that devastated him the most. It wasn't an angry outburst fueled by the emotions of the moment, rather a solemn goodbye. He bowed once, holding his nose with both hands, and left.

****************************************************

"Are you here to kill me?" Sea Hawk said with great indifference when Adam and Adora entered the bridge.

"Jeoff, we're going to need Queen Elaysia's help, " Adora said softly.

"No. I'm sorry," he said, unable to look at her. He did look at Adam. "Alright, big man, do what you need to do."

Adam stepped forward, but Adora stopped him.

"Leave us, Brother. Let me take care of this."

Adam looked skeptical but left.

"My answer's not going to change; not even for you, Adora."

"I know. It's not your decision to make, though. It's Elaysia's. If you don't want to call her,I will. Whatever she decides, I'll respect."

"I'm not giving you the conch."

"I wasn't asking you to. You can't stop me from taking it. You know this. You also know that I can take it from you without killing you, no matter how much you want me to."

"The Selineas won't be able to stay out of the water long enough for a sustained assault."

"They wouldn't have to be. They just need to be out long enough to provide a distraction."

Sea Hawk sighed. He got up and retrieved the conch from the safe. "Here. When we dock to pick up Frosta, go on the beach, away from where I can see, and use it then."

Adora took it and nodded. "Thank you, Jeoff," she said and left.

Chapter Text

"You got it," Adam said as he looked the conch in his hands. Obviously, she did since she had given it to him. What he was really asking was 'how' did she get it.

Adora side stepped Adam's question and said only, "There's no guarantee she'll help us. We don't even have an actual plan yet." She held out her hand, and Adam returned it to her.

"We're going to wait until we get Frosta, then come up with one with her. You should be in there. You're a far better strategist than me."

Adora smiled and shook her head. "No. I want to look after Krass."

"You don't think he'll survive, do you?"

"It's not a question about survival, Brother. He can't take care of himself. He might get better; it's highly unlikely, though. Who's going to look after him? Who's going to take care of him? Would he even want to live if he doesn't get any better? He's a good man, Brother. He doesn't deserve this."

Adam was going to respond but couldn't. There was nothing he could actually say to make her feel better or offer any hope or insight on the situation. It just was what it was.

They returned to Krass's cabin. Adora opened the door to see Krass sitting in a chair, shaking but otherwise fine. Sweet Bee was sitting across from him, talking. She turned to Adora and Adam, smiled, and waved. Krass slowly turned around and waved as well.

"Everything taken care of?" Sweet Bee asked.

"Yes," Adora answered. "You can go now, Sweet Bee. I'll take over from here."

"Ok," she happily replied, then asked Adam, " I'm hungry. Do you want to get lunch, Pretty Adam?"

"Yeah, why not," he said with a shrug. He then said to Adora, "Talk to me later, Sister."

Adora smiled and nodded, and Adam and Sweet Bee left.

"Y-y-you d-don't ha-ha-have to st-st-stay," Krass said. He appreciated her concern and company, but he didn't want to keep her from doing other things.

"It's ok. Is there anything you want to do?"

****************************************************

Sweet Bee looked in disgust at her plate: hard bread, dried fruit, and beef. "It's not very appetizing, is it?"

Adam shrugged and bit into a piece of jerky. "Well, you know they keep the fresh stuff for supper. It makes sense once you think about it. There's nothing better than going to bed on a full stomach. It's also really not that bad. I've had worse."

Sweet Bee stared at him, flat faced, then down at her plate. "That's disturbing," she said before picking up a dried berry and popping it in her mouth.

"Hey, can I ask how you use those things?" Adam pointed to her claws.

Ok, a bit rude, she thought. "You mean my pincers?" She snapped her claws together, producing a sharp, snapping sound.

"Yeah. I see you use them just like hands. You're really good at it, by the way. I just don't know how."

"Well, these are my hands. They're all I've ever had. I've been using them all my life. I don't know how you use those things," she pointed back to Adam's hands. "All those fingers to keep track of; like, how do you not get confused by them? Don't they get in each other's way?"

Adam took a deep breath. He knew she was mocking him. Deservedly so, he might add. Of course, she would be proficient at using the tools she's had all her life. "I deserve that," he said, finally. "I didn't mean to be a jerk. Thing is, outside of a stray Beast Man, I've never seen people like you. Humans and animals, that's it. Now, it turns out I live in a world filled with bird people, bee people, fish people," he paused, gritting his teeth together, "snake people. Even the other humans are different. Houses, metal, money, sometimes I can't believe this is still my home. These last two months have been a lot, and I'm sorry."

Sweet Bee blushed and turned her head to the side. "It's ok, Pretty Adam. I wasn't that offended. It was kinda cute, in a way."

"Thank you," he said and extended his hand. "Friends?"

"Always," she replied and shook hands.

Sweet Bee looked down at her plate and nervously moved her food around like a fortune teller trying to divine someone's future. "Pretty Adam, do you have a girlfriend? Or boyfriend! Or boyfriend! Sorry. I didn't mean to assume your sexuality."

Adam chuckled a little. "It's fine, and no, to both. I think. There is, was a woman I was interested in, and she was interested in me. Uh, she left, though."

"Why?" How could anyone leave you, Pretty Adam?

"She saw who I could be. She saw my arrogance and cruelty. She saw me for me; all of me, and it scared her. Rightly so. I'm either a good person with a cruel side or a cruel person who can do good things. She couldn't determine which it was and left."

"You saved me. That makes you good in my book."

Adam tore off a piece of bread and dipped it in water to soften it up. "I left some men to die. They weren't Snake Men or even fighting for the Snake Men. They were just assholes. I got in a fight with them, beat really badly, and left them to die. She didn't leave right after that. It was the turning point, though."

Adam took a bite of bread and continued. "I've tried to make sense of all this. You know, try to find a reason, a lesson, a higher purpose. I can't. I was tempted to think that this was my punishment for wanting to leave my tribe and go exploring. Then I thought, if that was the case, why my sister then? What did she do? And then I thought, if the ancestors are mad at me and want me to suffer, why attack the rest of my tribe? Why are they suffering for my sins? And what about all of you? I mean, are you being punished for some reason? And if the Snake Men are being used to carry out Divine Justice, then does that mean we are in the wrong for going after them?

"That's when I thought, maybe there is no 'reason' for all of this. Maybe crap just happens and we have to deal with the remains. I don't like that idea. It feels wrong. It feels like there should be, there must be a 'Reason' for all this. I can't deny that no meaning makes more sense.

"When we started this quest, we all asked each other what we planned to do afterwards. I realize now that was a fool's game. We all answered, I answered at least, thinking I was going to be the same person I was when it was over. I'm not, though. I've seen, heard, done, and learned so much. I can read now, kind of. I'm different. I just don't know how different yet. Am I kinder, crueler, I don't know. I guess it'll all come down how it ends."

Sweet Bee bent her head again, somberly taking in Adam's words. Despite talking about himself, everything he said could easily apply to her. She's not the same as she was. Then again, she wasn't the same since the attack. How could she be?

"Are you ok," Adam asked, gently tapping on her left claw.

"Pretty Adam, will I become cruel?" Sweet Bee's voice was full of despair and worry about what she might become by the time it was over.

"I don't think so," Adam tried to reassure her. "You're far too nice to become cruel, from what I've seen, at least." No, you won't become cruel. You're probably not going to survive. Which is probably for the best. It will save you from the lifetime of nightmares that would come if you did, he finished thinking to himself.

Sweet Bee smiled as she raised her head. "Pretty Adam,"

"Please, just call me Adam. I have far too many scars to be pretty."

"Adam," she forced herself to say, "do you like me?"

"Yeah. You're a very nice person. You're like the little sister I never had," he said exactly as he had been practicing it as soon as he learned she had a crush on him.

"Oh." She tried not to sound disappointed and heartbroken. She couldn't help it. Whether it was the fact that he had caught and saved her from plummeting to her death or she had developed a legitimate attraction to him; she had fallen into a great infatuation with him and hoped he had done the same. "I am very fond of you as well," she finished in a flat, mechanical voice.

Now Adam felt conflicted. He could clearly see her heart was broken. He wanted to comfort her, to make her feel better, yet given her emotions for him, he didn't want to lead her down any false roads.

"Is there something wrong, Sweet Bee? Did I say something stupid again?" He didn't want to ask that. He didn't want to open a space for her to express her feelings for him, but he didn't feel he had a choice. She deserved to be able to say her piece.

"No. I'm alright. Bad food," she gave an unconvincing laugh.

Adam sighed. He had hoped he could avoid this, but he was going to have the tough conversation. "Sweet Bee, if you were human, I would definitely be open to a romantic relationship."

"What? No! No. It's not like that," she desperately tried to deflect his concerns. She didn't want this. She didn't want him to go into an explanation of why he didn't want her, or worse, the unalterable characteristic that if she were able to alter, he would.

"Sweet Bee, you're that - sweet. You're funny, fun to be around, serious when you have to be, and good, around person. I do have affection for you, I'm not physically attracted to you. I know that sounds horrible. It's true, though. Frankly, I'm surprised you find me attractive. I'm so physically different than you."

"My people have an expression: only the heart is qualified to see a person honestly. Eyes lie too often. We always try to look at the soul of a person, not the exterior."

"That's a very beautiful and noble sentiment. I wish I could do that. I know I'm the one missing out, but I can't. I'm only attracted to other humans."

"I have a vagina," she blurted out, looking for anything she could grab a hold of, and immediately regretted it. She was being stupid and embarrassing.

"Oh, ok, that's good," Adam stumbled over his words while trying to collect himself. "Do you have a stinger?" Adam screamed at himself internally. What kind of question was that? Why would you even think to ask that.

"Um, only a vestigual one. Does that help or hurt?"

"Help, I guess. Wait, no. This whole conversation has gotten weird. Let's start again. Are you attracted to women?"

"No."

"So if I was a woman, or had my sister been the one to catch you, would you be attracted to her, or me?"

"No. I understand, Adam, I do. I don't blame you."

"You just feel the way you feel," Adam finished. "I like you, I don't want you to feel bad. I want to hang out with you and be friends, but only friends."

"I would like to be friends. I know you care about me. You proved it right now. You took the time to talk to me and I saw you actually cared about how I felt. I still have to go through my emotions."

"I understand and support that. If it's ok, would you like a hug?"

"Sure," she answered, not sure if she really did or not.

They got up and embraced. His embrace was everything she thought it would be. He was warm, solid, yet not hard. She felt safe and protected in his arms. She let an entire lifetime play out in his arms: dating, fighting and defeating the Snake Men together, marriage, children, home and hearth, growing old together, and weeping over his grave. It was all there. A life of love, laughter, and tears; all lived in the span of seconds.

Slowly, she pushed herself away and looked up at him, smiling. "Thank you, Adam, for everything. You're a good man. Whatever cruelty you might have in you is eclipsed by your kindness. I'm going to go now."

Adam nodded. "Thank you, as well, Sweet Bee, for seeing something in me that I couldn't. A piece of my heart will always be with you."

"And mine with you," she replied.

They both heard clapping and looked to see where it was coming from. It was Bow. His nose looked swollen and blood had dried on his upper lip. He glared at them hatefully.

"Bow, what happened to your nose," Adam asked.

"Glimmer," he snarled. "Bravo, by the way. You are a noble savage, aren't you? Why, you can break a woman's heart and make her feel good about it."

Bow started walking towards them. Sweet Bee turned around and stood in front of Adam as though to protect him. Adam gently put his hands on her shoulders, moved her to the side, and stood in front of her. She placed her claws on his back and peered over his shoulder.

Don't do anything stupid, Bow; Adam thought as he stormed his way over.

Bow stopped about three feet from Adam and looked him over while scowling angrily. "Look at you. Warrior. Lover. Philosopher. Handsome. Strong. You're everything. Everything! Tell me, how does it feel to be perfect?"

"I'm not perfect, Bow. We've had this discussion before. I make lots of mistakes," Adam replied calmly, trying to deescalate the situation. He had grown to respect Bow. More than that, though, he saw Bow as a valuable asset and knew he'd need him for the upcoming battle.

Yes, yes you have." Bow looked like a predator getting ready to pounce. All his muscles were tensed, his eyes burned with fire, and his jaw was clenched. Then, like a marionette whose strings had unceremoniously cut, he went limp. What was he going to do? What could he do? There was no way he could win in a fight against Adam. Besides, it was his need to take Adam down a peg which had led to this whole mess with Glimmer. Regardless of Adam telling Glimmer what he had said, he had said it

"Yeah," a defeated Bow said, "well don't we all." He patted Adam on the chest and walked off.

Sweet Bee came out from behind Adam and looked at him, completely confused. "What was that all about?"

Adam kept watching Bow as he left. "If I had to guess, I would say an example of how two people handle heartache differently."

Chapter Text

Adora had spent the whole day with Ram Man; helping him with walking, toileting, and eating. Most importantly, she talked with him. No matter how slow or disjointed his speech was, she never looked annoyed, irritated, bored, or upset. She made him feel whole like a normal person. He wasn't, though. Not anymore. Then again, he never really was.

His father had said he was half formed at birth. His father, Heinrich Schumacher, had never been kind to him. He somehow saw Krass's diminished stature and slow speech as an indictment of his own virility; as if some deficiency in his own masculinity had caused Krass's issues. Sons were meant to be their fathers' pride and joy. He was his father's embarrassment.

His mother was the exact opposite. To her, he was a marvelous doll to be fussed over and played with. He suspected that any mental slowness came from her. Liesel Schumacher was a very beautiful woman with a childlike demeanor. Despite being only a year younger than her husband, intellectually, she was years behind. She approached her roles as wife and mother as a game to play rather than jobs to do. When he was older and had understanding of the affairs of men and women; he found it odd that his mother would ever engage in those activities. At least, willingly.

Growing up had been a difficult experience. His father wanted nothing to do with him. He stayed. He didn't abandon the family like so many men did. It was one of the few good things he could say about his father. There were times when he wished he hadn't, though he doubted his mother would have been able to look after herself, let alone both of them on her own. He viewed it as a necessary evil.

When he was old enough, he was sent to the local school house. For being mainly a region of farmers and a few supporting craftsmen, there had been a high importance placed on education. Reading, writing, mathematics were seen as essential skills that everyone should possess; every bit as important as woodworking, carpentry, blacksmithing, sewing, and cooking.

He had struggled with every subject, which brought the ire of the teacher and the taunts of his fellow students. Every time he failed to spell a word correctly or to solve a math problem or read a word, let alone a whole sentence; the teacher would yell at him, and the kids would make fun of him. When he got home and would tell his parents what had happened, his father would yell at him for being stupid, and his mother would hug and kiss him and generally love him up.

She would also read to him. Whatever mental deficiencies she had, reading wasn't one of them. That, or, since the book had been passed onto her by her mother, it was possible she had all of the stories memorized. Regardless, she would sit beside him every night and regale him with stories of elves, faeries, gnomes, trolls, dragons, and mighty heroes questing for love and treasure.

It wasn't until he hit puberty that his father's stance towards him softened. While he only grew a little in height, his strength had increased exponentially. It was nothing for him to pick up a mid-grown calf and sling it over his shoulder. His son might be short and slow, but he was a titan when it came to strength; a trait his father had great respect for.

His parents never had any other children. Maybe they were afraid that another child would turn out like him or they thought he was work enough, they never said, and he never asked. He wished he had a little brother or sister, someone to play with and talk to. With all his mother's love and father's measured acceptance, he still felt alone.

When he had turned 18, his father took him to the pub. It was a rite of passage to bring your child to the pub for their eighteenth birthday. The town would dance and sing and get stupendously drunk. For him, it was far more subdued. People celebrated out of courtesy rather than desire. The older men ignored him while the young men and few women made fun of him. Only his Uta showed him any kindness.

Like him, she was also malformed. Unlike him, she was extremely tall, standing at nearly seven feet tall. Like him, she was extremely strong and muscular. She had short, thin, oily, stringy hair and gray eyes that drooped at the ends. Her forearms were large and covered with hair. Despite her parents' insistence that she was a girl, most people gossiped that she was really a boy that they forced to be a girl.

It didn't matter to him. She was the first person to treat him with any kindness besides his mother. He remembered it was her that came up to him and asked if he wanted to dance. Without thought or hesitation, he said yes. As they started, the rest of the pub stopped and stared at them. Some laughed, some yelled insults at them, while a few pretended to vomit. Once again, it didn't matter. A woman had asked him to dance. A woman was happy to be with him. That's all that mattered.

He and Uta started dating much to chagrin of the rest of the village. Their parents tried to keep them separated, but they always found a way to steal some time together. He remembered when they had made love. It was in his father's wheat fields. They had snuck off and laid upon the fertile earth in each other's arms. Neither had any idea what they were doing, but instinct led the way to a meaningful experience.

As they were coming out of the field, their fathers spotted them. Uta's father had come looking for her. They began yelling at them and each other. Her father tried to pull her away, but she refused and pushed him to the ground. She proudly declared her love for him and he for her. In horror, both their fathers ran off.

When they returned, they had not only the schutzmann but half the men in town. The schutzmann threatened to have Krass arrested if he and Uta didn't stop seeing one another. Krass became so enraged, he ran at the schutzmann full force, spearing him him in the stomach with his head. The schutzmann flew backward a good ten feet, landed and rolled on the ground for another five, and began vomiting blood when he came to a stop. It was that incident that earned Krass the nickname: Widdermann, or Ram Man (since he butted the schutzmann like a ram).

The next day, they were brought before the Ritcher. He said that the two could be together only if one or both agreed to be sterilized, for, as he put it, "the village doesn't need anymore idiots." Krass volunteered to spare Uta. He was castrated that day. A week later, he and Uta were married in a ceremony only Krass's mother attended.

Uta moved in with his family. She helped his mother with the domestic chores, and he helped his father with the farm work. He was content, Uta and his mother were happy, and his father was miserable. Feeling angry and betrayed by life, he slowly crawled inside a bottle of Obtswasser and never crawled back out. He died of alcohol poisoning when Krass was only thirty years old.

With the blessing of his mother, he sold the farm and migrated west. The money they received from the sale allowed them to move around freely for several years. It was probably the best part of his life. Sure, they experienced prejudice. There were several towns that ran them out or would refuse them entrance. That was always rough. Luckily, those were few and far between. Most of the time, people were friendly enough. The biggest thing was that he felt free. Him, his wife, and his mother, traveling to wherever they wanted. It was absolutely magical.

They eventually settled in the land of Seven Mountains. It was a beautiful, scenic land filled with lush forests, swaying grasslands filled with wild flowers of every size and color, small farming communities to large towns (all surrounded by large walls for some reason), with a large, nearly ocean sized lake at the center and ringed by seven large mountains, one of which had a large snake head carved out of it.

The people here were nice as well. Terrans and Avians worked side by side with each other. There was an unspoken common purpose that seemed to bind everyone together in a common cause. After a little discussion, they all agreed to make this they're new home.

They ended up in the town of Endora, at the outermost edge of the discernable settlements. Krass became a blacksmith while Uta stayed home and looked after his mother. It was honest work, and one his strength made him well suited for. He started off simple enough; making tools and plane irons for the local joiners, carpenters, and cabinet makers. He eventually expanded into kitchen utensils and later, more decorative items. It was said that his wrought iron fences and gates were the most beautiful and well crafted anyone had ever seen. It was a good life with one exception - children.

Both he and Uta loved children and desperately wanted to have at least one but couldn't. The price they had to pay to be together made such an outcome unattainable. They did their best to manage. Every Solstice, Krass would make toys for the local children. Uta would look after children if their mother had taken ill. It all helped, but it hurt as well, for it reminded them of what they did not, could not have. Overall, though, this was the second great period of his life.

Then came the Snake Men.

He had been told about them ever since they had arrived in Endora, but in the 8 years they had been there, he had never seen any evidence of their existence. He chalked all the stories up to local legend passed down from parent to child from time immemorial. It wasn't until that summer night when they laid seige to the town that he knew that they were very real.

He was asleep when the bombardment started. Large, flaming projectiles started raining down over the wall. The explosions rattled their house while the screams of their neighbors jolted them awake. Krass quickly got dressed, ran outside, and grabbed his ax. All the men and half of the women gathered in the center of town, all armed to the teeth. He was told to go back and get his family to the shelter. He ran back as fire rained down, and everything around him went up in flame.

The shelter was little more than a large pocket dug out of the earth with a wooden ladder leading down into it. The people inside, children, the elderly, and some of the women were huddled together, crying and shaking. Uta brandished her knife and promised to look after everyone. He kissed them both goodbye and ran to join the others.

The fire had now engulfed everything. The townsfolk stood, waiting, soaked in sweat, the air burning their lungs. A heavy thumb came from the gate, then another and another, followed by loud cracking sounds. The gate blew apart into a million splinters as the Snake Men rushed in. The archers fired away, trying to pick off as many as possible before they reached the rest of them. There were too many, however, and before long, the battle was on.

Krass hacked and slashed his way through the oncoming demonic horde. If this was the end, he was not going to wait to beset upon and slaughtered. He was going to die bringing the fight to the enemy. The others decided to follow his lead, rushing out in all directions. Unfortunately, these were not warriors or soldiers. They were but simple townsfolk who had taken up arms to protect themselves and those they loved. They fell before the onslaught of the Snake army. Krass did his best; taking out dozens of Snake troopers. He was only one man, though. Over the next hour, he watched as everyone was butchered around him.

The survivors collapsed down again to a single point, surrounded on all sides. There was no hope, no salvation. Krass could only accept his fate by knowing Uta and his mother would survive. As they waited for the final push, the Snake Men heard a shout from someone who looked to be a commander, turned around, and started leaving. Krass ran after them, cleaving one trooper's head in twain and decapitating another. One of the troopers slammed the butt end of his spear into Krass's abdomen, causing him to double over and fall to his knees. Others began to beat him with their spears until he was unable to move. They stood over him, laughing, then left. Two of the men came over and helped him up.

"To the shelter," he moaned, and the men helped him to the shelter, with the other survivors following.

When they got to the shelter and opened it, it was empty, save for the dead bodies of Uta and a few Snake Men. While they had been fighting, another group of Snake Men had tunneled into the shelter and took everyone captive. Uta had done her best to protect them, but, in the end, she was no match for them.

Krass knelt beside her body and kissed her forehead. "You did your best. You can sleep with honor, my beauty." He then broke down crying.

The survivors gathered what they could and left. The dead would have to bury the dead. They traveled until they reached the capital, Brightmoon. Inside, they were taken care of and interviewed by the new leader of the resistance, Angella. She was tall like Uta, but much thinner, with long, blonde hair and wings.

"What is your name, dear sir?" Her voice was full of sympathy and compassion.

He looked up at her and said, "Krass. Just Krass."

"Good to meet you, Krass. I hear you are a mighty warrior. Tell me, would you like to join our new army and take the fight to the Snake Men?"

Krass didn't say anything, only nodded.

"Good. Everyone in the army has to take on a code name. Do you have one in mind?"

"Widdermann," he said, then corrected himself. "Ram Man."

**************************************************

Krass waited about a good two hours after Adora left before he got out of bed. He legs protested and wobbled. His head swam, and his vision blurred. He held on to his bed until he had regained some control over his body before trying to walk. He made two steps before falling over against his door. No matter. He was prepared. He used to door handle to help himself up, braced himself against the jam, and opened the door.

He leaned against the wall as he slowly made his way to the deck. Several times, he had to stop because either his legs began to shake too much or he became too light-headed. A few times, he fell to his knees. He was patient, though. He could wait out anything. He was also determined. When he got to the deck, standing was no longer an option. He crawled on his hands and knees to the railing.

He wasn't Ram Man anymore. He wasn't a soldier or a warrior. He would never be able to look after and take care of children when he returned home. All he was now was a broken man, physically and mentally. He had given everything he could, and now there was nothing left. He pulled himself up on the railing and gazed into the icy water below. In its black surface, he saw Uta and his mother waving and beckoning him to join them.

His father had once told him that some lives were better left unlived. That the sum total of sorrow and pain they experienced meant that they were better unborn. Krass never agreed. Even if every penny of happiness in life had to be purchased with a pound of sorrow, it was worth it for that one penny, that one one moment of joy or bliss made all the sorrow disappear. Every life was worth living; you only needed to know when to say goodbye.

Adora came out onto the deck to look at the stars. As she approached, Sea Hawk was there, waiting for her.

"Care for some company," he asked.

"Depends on who's asking," she replied. "Is it Sea Hawk, Captain Jeffery Blithe, or Jeoff Reccula?"

"Jeoff, with just a touch of Sea Hawk for flavor. If you don't mind?"

"Not at all," she said with a laugh.

As they stepped onto the deck, they saw Krass hanging over the rail.

"Krass?" Adora said, surprised and confused by what she was seeing. How could he make his way to here?

Krass turned to her, waved, and threw himself over.

"KRASS," she screamed.

Adam was going over his reading lesson when he heard Adora scream. He jumped out of bed and ran to the deck. She looked like she was getting ready to jump over the railing into the lake. Sea Hawk was trying to hold her back, but he was no match for her. Adam ran over as fast as he could and grabbed her.

"WHAT'S WRONG WITH YOU!" He shouted, shaking her.

"KRASS," she screamed, "HE JUMPED OVER THE RAIL!" She then collapsed into Adam's arms, bawling.

Adam looked at Sea Hawk, stunned and looking for confirmation. Sea Hawk looked over the side, then to Adam. He nodded slowly, his eyes wide in disbelief.

Adam held his sister tightly.

"We have to save him," Adora wailed.

"Sis, Adora, that water, it's freezing, and Krass could barely move."

"No," she sobbed and weakly sounded on his chest.

"Adora, he's gone, and so will anyone else who goes into that water. I'm sorry. I'm so sorry," Adam said as he started to cry.

Fisto, Glimmer, Sweet Bee, and Bow all ran onto the deck to see what was happening. Sea Hawk walked over to them slowly and shaking his head.

"Jeoff, what happened? Why's Adora crying?" Bow asked.

"I'm sorry Kyle, all of you. Uh-um, Adora and I, we came out to look at the stars, and, and, Krass, he killed himself. He threw himself over the side."

Everyone gasped. Glimmer began to cry, and Bow held her in silence.

Sweet Bee turned to Fisto and asked, "Why would anyone do that? How could someone take their own life?"

Fisto didn't say anything. He just turned around and walked off.

Sweet Bee turned around and asked Sea Hawk, "Did I say something wrong?"

Sea Hawk hugged her and replied, "No, kid. You did alright. You did alright."

Chapter Text

Adam sat up and stretched. He'd spent most of his life sleeping on the ground with no problems, but one night of sleeping on the floor caused every muscle in his body to ache. Stupid beds got me spoiled, he thought. He turned his head to check on Adora. She was sleeping somewhat soundly. Every once in a while, she would murmur something, or her body would twitch. Other than that, she appeared to be fine.

Good, he thought, good. You deserve this, dear Sister.

He stood up, fighting through back pain and calf cramps. Even stretching didn't do much to alleviate the pain. If she spent the night again, he would have to see about getting a spare mattress. Another night on the floor might permanently break him. Not that it mattered. Whatever she needed, he would find a way to accommodate. He threw on a purple tunic and decided to try and walk the kinks out. When he opened the door, he saw Sea Hawk was standing there; his face was contorted with worry and concern.

"How is she," he asked, his voice trembling.

Adam looked Sea Hawk up and down; his facial expression somewhere between indifferent and annoyed. "She's sleeping, finally," he answered.

Sea Hawk breathed a sigh of semi-relief. "Good. I'm, I was worried about her."

"Uh-huh." Adam went over and stood face to face with Sea Hawk. "Listen, I don't know what you feel for my sister, nor do I know what she does for you,"

"Adam," Sea Hawk interrupted. "You and Adora both could crush my skull with one hand. There's no need to threaten me, I already know."

Adam shook his head and stepped back. "You know, I can't decide if you're a coward, a fool, or brave."

"Most of the time, neither can I," Sea Hawk retorted honestly.

Adam smiled. For the first time, he could see Sea Hawk's charm. He reached out and patted him on the shoulder. "We should have a funeral."

"Agreed, but we'll have to do it fast. We're picking Frosta up in a couple of hours. I'd rather not have a funeral with her on board."

"Same. This is for us. How long will you need to prepare?"

"Well, I don't know his religious or cultural customs, so, honestly, not long. Without any specific ritual to follow,I figure we could all say a few things in his honor."

"That sounds fair. I'll wake my sister up. You can get the others. What do you think? Meet on deck in about an hour?"

"Sure, or whenever she feels comfortable."

"Ok," Adam said and went to go back inside his cabin when he stopped and shouted after Sea Hawk. "Hey!"

Sea Hawk turned around to see what Adam wanted.

"I don't like you, but I don't hate you either," Adam said with all the stilted awkwardness of a boy asking out his first crush.

Sea Hawk shrugged. "It's a start," he replied and left.

Adam returned to his cabin and knelt down beside Adora. He considered just letting her sleep. In grief, unconsciousness is a gift. Much like sleeping off a sickness, or more appropriate, an injury since most sicknesses went away while the effects of an injury could last a lifetime. He couldn't, though. They had been too close not to at least give her the option of going or not.

"Sister, Adora," he called out softly while gently stroking her cheek. "Wake up, I need to talk to you."

Adora's eyes fluttered open, reflecting his own blue eyes back to him. He face was blank, and those reflecting eyes were dim and empty. If not for her breathing, one could have mistaken her for dead.

"Sea Hawk is going to hold a funeral for Ram Man,"

"Krass," she interrupted; her voice as dead as her face.

Adam nodded and corrected himself. "Sea Hawk is going to have a funeral for Krass on the deck in about an hour. Do you want to go?"

Adora rolled over, turning her back to Adam. "No. I can't. I hate him too much. I was here, there, all day with him. He could have talked to me. He should have told me what he was thinking. I could have helped him."

"We don't know if he was even in his right mind when he did. He could have been hearing or seeing things. You can't blame him, and you can't blame yourself."

"But I do," Adora replied with just a hint of emotion. "I need this, Adam. My hate is the only thing that's keeping me from breaking down. I'll forgive him, but I can't now. Not yet."

Adam got up, bent over, and kissed her on the cheek. "I understand. I can stay here with you,"

"No. Please go. Please?" Her voice was starting to crack under the threat of new tears.

"Ok. I will."

"Brother, when you go, will you sing the Loena for me?"

Adam smiled and patted her on the shoulder. "I will," he promised.

*****************************************************

The morning sky was bright and cloudless, with the temperature being warmer than it had been the last couple days. In all aspects, it was a fine autumn morning; a fact the mourners couldn't decide was a good thing or a bad thing. On one hand, it felt like nature was either indifferent to or openly mocking their sadness. On the other hand, it could be seen as a sign that Krass was finally at peace.

Sea Hawk looked out over those in attendance. Bow and Glimmer were on his right. They stood side by side with Bow's arm around her waist. Whatever animosity she felt for him, she was willing to forgo at the moment. Fisto and Sweet Bee stood on his left. He had more the aspect of a man deep in thought as opposed to one deep in mourning. Sweet Bee held his hand in her claw, head bowed in reverence. Adam stood alone in the center. His hair was tied back, and from his hairline to his cheeks was covered in black.

Sea Hawk cleared his throat to signal he was about to begin. "For as long as there have been sailing ships, captains have been entrusted with certain sacred responsibilities. Some, like performing a wedding for a member of the crew, is fun and joyous. Others, like for what we have gathered here today for, are quite the opposite.

"Today we honor the memory of Krass, also known as Ram Man. Despite not knowing him that well; from talking to you, I learned he was a quiet man who was always there for anyone when they needed. A great warrior on the field, and soft and gentle off. Kind and loyal were also words I heard to describe him. His is a light that can not be replaced or replicated. He will be missed. Would anyone like to say anything in honor of the deceased?"

"He loved children," Glimmer said, her voice was choked with tears. "He adored them so much. He was every child's uncle, and I'm going to miss him." She broke down crying, and Bow held her.

Fisto kept his head bowed and said, "He was a good man. That's the best thing I can say about anyone. He was a good man."

"He never talked about himself," Bow said while holding Glimmer. "And when he did, he never told the same story twice. To this day, I don't know if his parents were killed by the Snake Men when he was a kid, an adult, if he had a sister or brother, or anything. I confronted him one day about his stories. I asked him why he lied so much. He didn't get mad or defensive. He only smiled and said he doesn't lie; he just tells people the story they needed to hear so they would have someone to relate to. I asked him why not tell his real story. He took my hand and patted it; replying that his story was his treasure, and walked away. Despite not knowing anything about him, I still felt like I knew him. He withheld his past, but never his heart."

Sea Hawk nodded. "Is there anyone else? Adam?"

Adam stood as straight as he could. "In my tribe, when a loved one dies, we sing a song called The Loena. If none of you mind, I would like to sing it now."

"Of course! Go ahead," Sea Hawk said.

Adam began to stomp his right foot in a steady beat: 1 2 3 4. His entire body tightened, and he balled his hands into fists. He started hitting his left thigh with his left fist in time with his foot, increasing the sonic impact. Then, in a voice substantially deeper than his natural speaking voice, he began to shout in a language none of the assembled had ever heard before.

"Vi skal synge for deg
Mens du går på dødens vei
Vår kjærlighet vi synger for å holde deg varm
Vi gir sangene
Vi synger sangene
Fra vår dypeste sjel
Dråper hellig vann
Til evighetens marker"

He didn't look at anyone as he chanted. It wasn't clear if he was looking at anything. His eyes, his entire face, had gone dead. His voice roared like thunder through a storm. It was primal yet ethereal.

Just as he was starting another verse, a second, wailing voice joined his. Adora took her place beside him, the top of her face painted in black like his. She took his left hand and started stomping her foot in time with his.

"Du vet alt
Du har sett Fields of Forever.

"Vi skal synge for deg
Mens du går på dødens vei
Vår kjærlighet vi synger for å holde deg varm

"Sent på dagen
La Ravnen vise deg veien

"Når du står ved Dødens port
Vår sang skal følge deg
Kryss over regnbuebroen
Ingen tårer på kinnet

"Du er fri nå
Kjødet binder deg ikke lenger
Kjødet binder deg ikke lenger

"Game dør, Kin dør, selv jeg vil dø
Men kjærligheten dør aldri for den som syr den
For den som syr den"

With each line, their voices grew and grew. They grew past the capacity of the human lungs, past the ability of human vocal to endure, past all abilities of humanity to give utterance; crescendoing into a primordial cry that threatened to shatter the world. This wasn't for Krass. This was for everyone they had lost; the dead and rotting they left behind in hopes of saving the rest of their tribe. This was mourning made sound.

When they were done, they crossed their free arm over their chest and got down on one knee; their heads bowed. The others weren't sure if they were praying or if they had partially collapsed from exhaustion. All they could do was to stare in stunned silence.

They stood back up in unison and embraced, tears streaming down their faces. This, this was their time to mourn. After everything, after all journeying, all the battles, anger had finally given way to grief. The dam had broken, and the flood waters of despair rushed through.

Whenever the torrent had passed, and the twins were able to let go of each other, Sweet Bee, still in a semi state of shock, asked, "What was that?"

"The Loena, like I said," Adam answered, surprised by the question.

"And you do that at every funeral?" Sea Hawk asked, trying to imagine what an entire group of people doing that might sound like.

"Yes," Adam answered, still slightly confused.

Glimmer asked, "What even language was that? I've never heard anything like that before."

Adora explained, "It's our ancestral language. We don't know what it's called outside of 'The Language of the Ancients'."

"What does it mean?" Bow asked.

Adora and Adam exchanged confused looks and shrugged.

"We don't know," Adora answered. "It's just what we're taught. Our parents teach us the words, cadence, and inflections, then we do it. We all make up our own meaning to the words. It makes it more personal that way. I think, at least."

"Well," Sea Hawk said, wanting to move on, "if there's nothing, I feel it best for us to conclude this service. My Krass rest forever in peace."

"Amen," everyone said in unison.

The group broke up and pealed away in their constituent groups: Fisto and Sweet Bee, Bow and Glimmer, and Sea Hawk by himself. Adam and Adora remained on the deck, looking at each other.

"I'm glad you came, Sister," he said, rubbing her arm.

"So am I. I wasn't. I didn't want to. But I couldn't not come. He was my friend. A good friend. I had to. I had to." Her lower lip began to quiver as fresh tears welled up in her eyes.

Adam embraced and held her while a fresh wave of grief ran through her.

Chapter Text

Adam and Adora sat in the cargo hold with Battle Cat and Swift Wind. They had finished feeding them and now sat, talking and reminiscing about their friends, family, and their lives before. It felt good. It felt cathartic. It was like spiritually exhaling after holding their breath for a little too long.

They had subconsciously held off for so long because reminiscing was something you did for the dead. To talk about their people in the past-tense felt not only like an admission that they were already dead, but that they were somehow willing it into being like casting a spell. Mourning Krass, doing the Loena, it now felt like they had permission to at least begin to contemplate the worst-case scenario.

Inevitably, though, when one talks about the past, thoughts of the future are never far behind. While the past carried a bittersweetness about it, the future was a tumultuous river fraught with fear and excitement. The past was comfortable certainty, while the future was a great unknown. Yet in this hour of emotional truth, it had to be confronted.

"I'm not going back, Brother," Adora said. Her legs were stretched out in front of her while she reclined back on her hands. "Not permanently, that is.

Adam sat with his legs crossed, twirling a straw of hay between his fingers. "I've gone, I continue to go, back and forth on whether I am or not. If I were pressed to say, at this point, I'd have to say no as well. I had talked about leaving before all this."

"Why didn't you? As much as you talked about it, wanted it; why didn't you? I never understood that about you. I'm glad you stayed, Brother. I didn't want you to go, but with you saying how much you wanted to leave, why did you stay?"

"Fear, Sister. I was afraid. I was afraid of never seeing you, Mother, Father again. I was afraid I wouldn't be able to take it. Yes, I'm strong compared to the rest of our people, but would I be out there, in the wilderness? What if I was unable to take care of myself? I stayed because deep down, deeper than I wanted to admit, I was afraid."

Adam reclined back, mirroring Adora's pose. "You know, whenever you would talk about your stars, I was jealous. You could never reach them. They are forever out of your grasp. You never had to worry about being brave enough to explore them because you can't. Ever. To go exploring on the ground, all you have to do is walk."

"Yeah, and you teased me about that," she pointed out with a laugh.

Adam returned her laugh. "I know. I teased you because it was easier than admitting I was afraid."

"Well you don't have to be afraid anymore. I'm going to right there beside you now."

"First friend," Adam said, extending his fist.

"Forever friend," Adora replied, bumping her fist against his."

Their moment was interrupted by Sea Hawk shouting down at them. "Adora, Adam, are you down here?"

"Yes we are, Jeoff," Adora shouted back.

Adam raised his eyebrow, giving her a quizzical look. Adora blushed, smiled, and shrugged. Adam smiled and shook his head, and they both got up, brushing themselves off. Sea Hawk climbed down the ladder and went over to where they were.

"Hey, we're almost to the rendezvous point for Frosta,"

"The what?" Adam interrupted Sea Hawk. He had never heard the word "rendezvous" before.

"Huh? Oh, sorry. The pickup point for Frosta," Sea Hawk clarified.

"Oh! That makes sense," the twins said in unison.

"You two are creepy at times," Sea Hawk said before moving on. "Anyway, I wanted to give you a heads-up. Frosta can be a little, how can I put this, she can be a little much. Like, a lot. She says whatever she wants, whenever she wants, to hell with anyone else's feelings."

"Ah, a good and honest woman," Adam said, relieved by what Sea Hawk had told him. "I look forward to meeting her, finally."

"No, you don't," Sea Hawk replied, shaking his head.

Before Adam could respond, the entire boat shuttered to a stop, throwing all three to the floor.

Sea Hawk pushed himself up and said, "She's here."

Adam, Adora, and Sea Hawk made their way to the upper deck. Everyone was standing on the starboard side, looking over the railing. The three pushed their way to the front and saw the entire side was coated in ice that tapered and formed a bridge to the land. On the bridge, a woman with long, white hair with just a hint of blue was walking towards them. She wore a shimmering cape that appeared to be made out of ice, a blue bustier, trimmed in white with a large sapphire sewn right below her cleavage, a blue miniskirt that was also trimmed in white, and white, thigh-high, stiletto heeled boots.

"By the ancients!" Adam exclaimed, his mouth hanging open and his eyes wide.

"She knows how to make an entrance," Adora said, only slightly less flustered than Adam.

"The waters near the shore are too shallow for us to land the ship there," Sea Hawk explained, "but, yeah, she is dramatic."

Behind Frosta was a small creature with white fur and long blue hair. It was pulling a cart loaded with boxes and bags.

"What's that?" Adora asked, pointing to the creature.

"That's her imp, Loki," Sea Hawk said. "He's a cross between a pet, child, and slave. My suggestion, don't talk to him. He has a really annoying, high-pitched voice."

As Frosta neared, everyone stepped back to give her lots of room. She stepped onto the deck, turned to the side, and let Loki bring the cart on. Frosta bent over and scratched the imp under his chin.

"That's good boy for Mama. You can go home now. Don't make mess whilst I am away," Frosta cooed in an accent Adam and Adora hadn't heard before.

"Frosta, dobro pozhalovat' na bort." Sea Hawk said cheerfully as he walked towards her, his arms opened wide.

"Kapitan Blayt, rad snova tebya videt', staryy pes." Frosta replied warmly enough. They hugged and gave each other a kiss on both cheeks.

Sea Hawk stepped back and led her over to Adam and Adora. "Frosta, this is Adam and Adora. They're new to the resistance. They're both highly skilled warriors, though."

Up close, they could see how severe Frosta looked. Her eyes were narrowed, and her lips were downturned into a disapproving smile. She had high cheek bones and a narrow jaw, and a sharp nose. She looked like she hated everyone and thing. It was scary, but given her beauty and perfect body, it was also strangely alluring. She could bend you over her her knee and spank you black and blue, but you would enjoy it.

"Are you related," Frosta asked, moving her index finger between the two.

"Twins," they answered at the same time.

"Bah! No threesome then," Frosta said in disappointment. "Oh well. I have you one at a time then."

Both Adam and Adora's face grew bright red. Sea Hawk had to turn around to hide his enjoyment at the twins' embarrassment.

Sweet Bee leaned over to Fisto and whispered, "She's upfront, isn't she?"

"She's Frosta," Fisto replied.

Frosta stood in front of Adam, looking him over like an animal she was considering buying. "Pretty boy, how big are you?"

Adam exchanged a confused look with Adora before answering. "You mean how tall am I or how much I weigh, or do you mean my age?"

"Bah!" Frosta snorted. She grabbed the waist of his pants and pulled it out with her left hand, and stuck her right hand inside, grabbing his member.

Adam gave out a small, high-pitched squeal and froze. Adora gasped and looked on in shock. Sweet Bee, on the other hand, said, "Oh HELL, no," and started marching over to throttle Frosta, but was stopped by Fisto, who grabbed and held her.

"Ah, is good. Almost too big. Is perfect." She let go of Adam and pointed to her cart. "Bring my luggage to my room then break my pelvis," she ordered.

Sea Hawk stepped forward, deciding to try and save Adam. "Frosta, you don't even know where your room is. Here, let me show you."

Frosta raised her hand. "My room is where I say it is. Now come, pretty boy." Frosta then looked at Adora. "You are next," she said without any hint of humor.

Adora's eyes bulged in fear, and she looked to Adam, who only shrugged.

"Ok, I'll get your luggage," Adam said.

Sweet Bee stared to shout, "This is some bullsh," before Fisto covered her mouth. She watched in jealous frustration as Adam gathered as much of her luggage as he could and followed her down.

When Fisto let go of her, she spun around and angrily said, "What the hell, Fisto! She had no business doing that! And for him to just go with her,"

"He didn't choose you," Fisto bluntly said, interrupting her rant. "I know you care for him, and I'm sorry, I am, but he didn't choose you. You have to accept that."

"But why her and not me," she asked on the verge of tears.

"She's human, and you're Andreenid. She might be a witch, but she's a human witch."

"It's not fair, though!"

"It's not fair my wife and son were murdered. Life's not fair." His voice was raw, blunt, and definitive. He stared at her sternly, waiting to see what her response would be.

Sweet Bee looked horrified and angry all at once. "I'm a sentient being. I only wanted to be loved. Why can't I be loved?"

"You can be. You will be. Not by him though."

Sweet Bee didn't say anything. She stormed off in silence.

Adora went up to Sea Hawk. "I understand what you meant."

"Yeah," he simply replied.

"I don't have to have sex with her, do?"

"Only if you want to."

Adora thought about it for a while. "I mean, she's hot. Really hot. I'm just not keen on taking my brother's seconds."

"Understand. I would say Kyle and I have the same arrangement, but we've never been attracted to the same woman."

Bow walked over and heard Adora's and Sea Hawk's conversation and decided to but in. "We've never been together long enough to become attracted to the same woman."

"And that," Sea Hawk agreed.

"I think I'll refrain then," Adora said with a smile. "I'm going to train. If either of you two gentlemen care to be my sparing partner, it would be much appreciated. I promise not to hurt you, much."

"No thank you," Bow said, holding up both his hands. "Glimmer's already given me a fat lip and broken nose. I don't need any more injuries."

"Jeoff?"

"Oh, no. Captain's business. Besides, I need to be ready once Frosta is done with Adam. We've got a lot to talk about."

"Come and get me when you do. I should be there as well." Some of the playfulness had left her voice as a new seriousness took over. "No offense, but I'm a better strategist than all you boys."

"You are," Bow agreed.

"I promise to come and get you when it's time," promised Sea Hawk.

Adora smiled again. "Alright, well I'll see you later then, Jeoff." She waved and left.

Once she was gone, Bow smacked Sea Hawk in the chest.

"Ow! What the hell, Kyle?" Sea Hawk said, rubbing the spot Bow had hit.

"Idiot, she likes you! A blind man could see she was flirting with you."

"First, that's a really lame cliche, and, second, she hates me. She damn near throttled me the first time we met."

"Yeah, because you were being a dick. She goes stargazing with you now."

"And she threatened me to give her my conch."

"If she threatened you, that shows she cares. Trust me, if she didn't care about you, she simply would have snapped you in two and took it. You know that, too."

Sea Hawk rolled his eyes and threw up his hands. "Ok! Fine! She likes me! So what? I love Mermista. She just broke up with me a few days ago. At least let me get through those feelings first!"

"Alright, just don't take too long, or you're going to miss out on a wonderful woman. More importantly, you're going to miss out on someone who can keep your ass in line."

Sea Hawk smirked and put his hand on Bow's shoulder. "Kyle, are you giving me brotherly advice?"

Bow slapped Sea Hawk's hand away. "I'm only making sure you don't implode before the mission is over. After that, kill yourself if you want." He then stormed off.

************************************************

Frosta laid panting on her back while Adam kissed her neck. "That, you very good. I was worried. I thought you were either virgin or only last a few seconds. You were very good," she said in between breaths.

Adam kissed up from her neck to her cheek. "Thanks. I always try to please," he said then went back to kissing her all over.

Frosta stuck her thumb in the air. "You successful. You very successful. Mission accomplished." She rolled over to look at him and started running her fingers through his hair. "I don't want boyfriend. I only want sex. I want you to know that."

"That's fine. I didn't think we'd see each other after this, anyhow. You don't seem like the relationship type."

"Good. Men, they talk big game about only wanting the boom-boom, but then they get all obsessed after. 'I love you,' 'I need you,' BAH! I thought you were man, not little girl."

"No, I'm good. I will say, my sister isn't available. She likes someone else. That and we have an unspoken rule of we don't share partners."

"Makes sense. I will leave her be. She missing out, though."

Adam nodded his head. "Yeah, she is," he said, then laughed. "So what's your story? Why are you fighting the Snake Men?"

Frosta rolled over, putting her back to Adam. "A debt needs to be paid." Her voice was much softer and more vulnerable sounding.

"Debt?" Adam asked and kissed her shoulder.

"Harsh environments make harsh people. My people come from very harsh environment. We were one of the most savage and war like people there was. We ruled all the frozen lands with an iron fist for centuries. Eventually, what happen to us is what happen to all tyrants. What is happening now. All the people we ruled over got together and forced us back to Frost Mountain. It sad, shameful history. One I promised to make up for."

"Were you involved?"

"Nyet. This happen hundreds of years before I born. It doesn't matter. My people's debt is my debt, and it must be paid."

"I can respect that." Adam put his arm around her and asked, "So is Frosta your real name? It's a pretty name if it is, but it's a little on the nose, if you know what I mean."

"No, is code name."

"So what's your real name?"

"I rather not say. Is embarrassing."

Adam pressed up against her. "Come on. Tell me. It can't be that bad. Hey, you tell me and we can go again."

"Uh, you too good to refuse. My name is Mackenzie."

"Mackenzie?" Adam said, slightly surprised.

"See! I told you, embarrassing."

"No, not at all. I just never heard a name like that before. It's nice."

"It's weak. I want strong name, like Frosta."

"I like both, but I'll call you whatever you prefer."

"Call me Frosta. Now, break me in two again," she said and rolled on her back.

Adam got on top of her. "A promise is a promise," he said with a smile and proceeded to make good on it.

Chapter Text

"Adora! Adora!" Sea Hawk called out as he climbed back down the ladder to the cargo hold. Adam and Frosta had come to him and told him they were ready to go over the mission. He had asked Adam to get Bow while he got Adora. Adam gave him a weird look but didn't say anything.

"Over here, Jeoff," she called back, sounding out of breath.

Sea Hawk followed her voice and saw her pressing Swift Wind over her head repeatedly. "What the," he stammered out in shock.

Adora squated down and crawled out from under Swift Wind. "I was working on my strength. Unfortunately, there isn't much here that's challenging enough." She wiped the sweat from her brow, then turned back to Swift Wind. "Thank you, Swifty." The horse neighed, and Adora turned back to Sea Hawk. "Is it time for the meeting?"

"Uh, yeah, yes. How strong are you?"

"You really want to know?"

Sea Hawk thought about it and shook his head. "No, I'm good." He paused as he tried to remember why he had come down here. "Oh, and, yeah, the meeting is ready."

"Ok. I'm coming." She stood there watching Sea Hawk stare at her. He looked like a man who couldn't figure out his own thoughts or emotions. "Is there something else you wanted to talk to me about?"

"You like men and women both, right? Romantically?"

"Uh, yes," she answered, confused as to what this had to do with anything. "So does my brother, Frosta, and Elaysia. Is there something wrong with that? Or are you trying to find me a date?"

"Yes, no. Ok, straight question, do you like me?"

"Yeah, as a friend. You're a lot deeper and nicer than when we first met. I really enjoy your company. Why?"

Do I want to do this? If I cross this line, there's no going back. I can wait. We're going to be together for the next few days, regardless. I can wait til later. I don't need to say anything now. I can,

"Jeoff?" Adora asked, becoming concerned by Sea Hawk's behavior.

"Do you want to date me?" He blurted out before his brain could stop him.

"Oh," Adora gasped in shock as she took a step backward. "I, I hadn't really thought about it. Not really. Um, I mean, you are handsome. And I do like you. But, uh, it's just, you know, a little too soon to say. Why? This isn't because you're missing Elaysia? I'm not a try-again girl."

"No! No, no. It's not like that. Kyle said he thought you liked me, and I just thought I'd make sure."

"Do you want me to like you? Don't you? I'm confused now," Adora said, becoming increasingly miffed.

"Well, I mean, you're gorgeous, for one. You're funny, thoughtful, caring, I feel comfortable talking to you, sharing my thoughts and feelings with because, for some reason, I don't just trust you, I know you would never do anything to purposely hurt me." That and both Mermista said you were my destiny.

"Oh, wow," Adora blushed. She looked down and put her hair behind her ear. "Uh, thank you, Jeoff. I, I don't know, know what to say. Um, yeah."

"I'm sorry. I was stupid to say anything. I made things weird. I shouldn't have said,"

"No, I appreciate your honesty. I, uh, listen; I'm not there yet, but I could be. I definitely could be. How about we continue being friends, and we see how things go from there?"

"Sounds good," Sea Hawk said with a slight sigh of relief. "How about we go to that meeting now?"

"Yes! Let's!"

*************************************************

"So we going into trap," Frosta asked after Adam explained the situation to her.

"It's not a trap if we know they're waiting for us," Bow corrected her.

Frosta glared at him. "Thank you, Meester Dictionary. That makes all the difference in the world."

"I was," Bow tried to defend himself.

"Shut-up! Don't speak unless I tell you to," Frosta snapped.

"Yes," Adam said. "We also don't know if we're going to get any reinforcements. It all depends on how much of the plan the Snake Men have found out about and were able to stop."

Adora said, "We can call the Selineas. Queen Elaysia and Je, I mean, Sea Hawk, have a mutual aid agreement, so we might be able to get them to help."

"They won't be able to attack for long," Sea Hawk clarified. "They can only be out of the water for a little bit."

"As long as they're able to be out long enough to provide a distraction," Adora countered.

"Queen Elaysia and I have history," Frosta said. "I will talk to her."

"Wait, you do," Sea Hawk asked, suddenly feeling jealous.

"Not the time," Adora said, sensing his unease.

"My plan was to land somewhere before Snake Mountain and make our way by foot to the other side," Adam explained. "The Selineas could attack by the lake, creating a distraction, which can allow us to sneak in by the land."

"Hoping they aren't waiting for us that way," Sea Hawk pointed out.

"They won't," Adora said. "If they already got the land team, then they won't be expecting anyone to attack from that direction."

"But they know that we know that they know. They could be anticipating us to try a land attack," Sea Hawk pointed out.

"Then the Selineas will be able to make a full push on the Mountain then, which will cause the Snake Men to scramble to cover their rear," Adam pushed back.

"That's even if it is the Snake Men we will be facing. There's a good possibility it's going to be Terroar or Teela. Can anyone here take on a cosmic horror or goddess?"

"It's going to be risky no matter what we do," Adora said.

"Frosta, what do you think?" Adam asked.

"I come to fight. To fight is to run risk of death. I was prepared to meet that end before, and I willing to meet it now."

"One vote in favor of going on," Adam said. "I vote to go on."

"Agree. I make three," Adora said. "Bow?"

Bow looked at Frosta, who nodded. "I say we go on. There was never any guarantee this mission was going to work. Sea Hawk?"

Sea Hawk looked at Adora, who looked blankly back at him. "What the hell? I've cheated death before. I can do it one more time."

"Where can we land then?" Adora asked.

Sea Hawk got up and went to the map he had hanging on the wall. "Here. It's just deep enough for us to get close to the shore to land. It'll be a good day, day and a half away by foot."

"Could make ice bridge for us to use," Frosta offered.

"No. Only you have the ability to walk on ice. The rest of us would run the risk of slipping and falling to our death or severe injury," Sea Hawk said.

"Alright then," Adam said. "Looks like we're going on foot again."

****************************************************

Everyone who was going on the mission stood on the deck shoulder to shoulder, forming a straight line except for Frosta and Adam. They stood in front along with Sea Hawk.

"I know you already know most of the people going, but I thought I would do a formal introduction," Sea Hawk said.

"You're being a jerk," Bow said, annoyed at the needless ceremony.

"Captain's privilege, Little Brother," Sea Hawk replied with a wink and a smile.

"Asshole," Bow whispered under his breath.

"Alright, Frosta, first up is Bow."

"Frosta," Bow said cooly.

Frosta looked him up and down. "I like you better with mustache," she said matter-of-factly.

"Glimmer, the light witch," Sea Hawk said next.

"Frosta, it's been a while," Glimmer said formally.

"Yes, and my offer still stands," Frosta answered back, causing both Glimmer and Bow to blush.

"Fisto," Sea Hawk pointed out.

"Madam," he simply said.

"Ah, good to see you again. I still hate your name."

"This is Sweet Bee," Sea Hawk said as he motioned to her. "She, along with Adam and Adora, is the newest member of the resistance."

Sweet Bee glared at Frosta, but to no effect. Frosta sqealed in delight. "An Andreenid! You're so fluffy!" She then hugged Sweet Bee, causing the poor girl to nearly sink into a panic. "You must cuddle with me. Nothing sexual. I'm not into bees. But you are so cute and cuddly, like giant teddy bear but ist bee."

"Help," Sweet Bee squeaked.

Adam pried Frosta off Sweet Bee and put his arm around her shoulders, causing a flood of mixed emotions in her.

"Sweet Bee is one of my best friends," Adam said with an awkward smile.

"Fluffy," Frosta said before being forced to move on to Adora.

"And, of course, Adora," Sea Hawk said.

Adora stuck out her hand; Frosta ignored it and hugged her, whispering, "Too bad for you and your brother's rule. I make your eyes spin back in head." She then gave Adora a kiss on the cheek and stepped back, leaving Adora completely flushed and flustered.

"Any questions for Frosta?" Sea Hawk asked.

"How many venereal diseases have you had?" Sweet Bee spitefully asked.

"Total or this year? Please be specific," Frosta calmly clapped back.

"That's a joke, right," a highly concerned Adam asked. "That's a joke?"

"Da, is joke." Frosta patted Adam on the back to reassure him. She then turned to Sweet Bee and answered, "Three, by the way. None recent." She finished with a laugh, making everyone unsure if she was joking or not, and Adam feeling quite scared.

"Anyway," Sea Hawk said, hoping to prevent any further potential for a fight, "we'll be landing tomorrow. I'll be able to get us within seventy feet of the shore. You'll have to use the life boats to make it the rest of the way, but it shouldn't be that bad. My suggestion is you take the time to relax, pray, if that's your thing, train, whatever, because once you're off this boat, you'll be back in the thick of it. Adjourned."

Sweet Bee watched as Adam walked off with Frosta, frantically asking, "You kidding, right? You were just joking. It was all a joke?"

"You know," Fisto said to her, "as much as over-the-top as Frosta is, she's also one of the greatest warriors ever. I fought a few battles with her, and she's an absolute beast. Be good to her, she might just save your life."

"I'm sorry, but I just can't, not right now. I'm still going through everything. I find a guy that I really like. He's not the same species, but ok, I can make it work. I tell him how I feel, he friend zones immediately, which, fair. No one is under any obligation to date someone they don't want to. I get it. He says there's another lady he kinda likes."

"Castaspella," Fisto said.

"Whatever! Once again, ok, cool. Then SHE shows up, grabs his dick, and says she wants to fu,"

"Hey, Sweet Bee, are you alright," Glimmer asked as she walked by. "You seem upset."

"Oh, no, I'm good. I'm just venting a little. Thanks for asking." Sweet Bee replied with a forced smile.

"Ok. Well, if you need a little girl talk, I'm here then," Glimmer said and left.

"Ok, where was I? Oh, right! And he does! No questions asked. Why? Like how? Oh, she has a vagina! I have one of those! I even told him I did. Oh, is it because I don't have boobs? Ok, so my species doesn't have mammary glands? Big deal! I have wings and fur, which is much better if you ask me. What are boobs even good for when you're not feeding young? They just hang there, all useless and unareodynamic."

"I was going to kill myself if I survived the mission," Fisto bluntly said.

Sweet Bee, who had her back to him, spun around, mouth agape. "What?" She asked, stunned.

"I was planning on killing myself if I survived the mission. Ever since I lost my wife and son, it's been a struggle just to breathe. Every day, I felt as though I were being crushed beneath a massive weight that I couldn't do anything about. The only reason I haven't killed myself yet is because I swore vengeance on the Snake Men for my family. It is that vow, that anger, and that rage that has kept me going all these years. Once the Snake Men are dead, there would be no reason for me to continue. At least that was true until I met you.

"Training you, talking to you, just you, it showed me that my life can have meaning beyond being a grieving husband and father. I could find a new purpose, a new reason for living. That is why I walked off when you asked why Ram Man killed himself. I saw the pain and hurt that I would cause if I did the same."

Fisto hugged Sweet Bee and continued. "Pain is real, and it can last a lifetime, but that doesn't mean all other feelings go away. Hope, love, joy, acceptance, they're all there as well, if you look."

"Conner," Sweet Bee said tearfully, unable to say anything else.

**************************************************

Bow knocked on Glimmer's door, again; hoping that she wouldn't punch him again. She opened the door and didn't slam it; which was already better than last.

"What do you want?" Her voice was still cold and angry.

"I only wanted to make sure you were doing alright," he said weakly, regretting his decision to stop by.

"No, I'm not. I'm not doing alright at all," she answered honestly. "Why would I be?"

"You wouldn't be. If you need anything, let me know. I'll go now; sorry for bothering you."

He turned around to leave, and Glimmer said, "You're an asshole. An egotistical, self-centered, asshole, who always has to right, no matter what."

Bow turned back around. Whatever was going to happen, whatever she was going to say, he was going to accept it and let it happen. Good, bad, or indifferent, he was going to take it. He owed her that.

"You're also one of the nicest, kindest, and most loving people I've ever met as well, and it pisses me off that you can't decide which one to be. What am I supposed to do with that, Kyle? Can you tell me? Because I can't keep doing this! I can't keep going back and forth wondering whom I'm going to get today."

"I know, and I'm sorry."

"That's it? 'I'm sorry'? You don't have anything else to say?"

"Anything I would have to say would just be me trying to justify my actions. That's not what you need right now. I only want what's best for you, even if that means me leaving you alone."

"What I need is for you to stop being a jerk. Can you do that? Are you emotionally capable of that?"

Bow sighed. He looked deep within himself; looking for anything redeeming. All he could was a small, pettiness he could neither exorcise or subdue. Was this really him? Was he little more than a little man with a big mouth who, when the times called for it, act charming and winsome. She didn't need that. She didn't deserve that. If a rake he be, let this be his one noble act

"Well? I'm waiting."

Bow shook his head. "I looked deep within myself and saw nothing of value. I am a rouge, a cad, a cur, a rake, and scoundrel. There is nothing of value within me. You're better off without me. I'll leave you alone now."

"Is that it? You're just walking away! You're not even going to try and change? You think you're doing the right thing by walking away. You're not! You're only being a coward. If you loved me,"

"I DO LOVE YOU! That's why I'm walking away. I can't guarantee that I won't hurt again. That's why I'm walking away, even though it's killing me!"

"By the Ancients! You men are so stupid! 'I'll fight for you,' ''I'll die for you,' you'll do anything except what we actually want from you - try to be better! That's it! That's all. We don't need you to fight dragons or quest for treasure. We don't need some mythic hero who'll protect us from invading hordes. All we want, all we need is for a man who will be beside us, admit his mistakes, and legitimately try to be better. That's it."

"Amen, sister," Frosta called out from Adam's cabin.

"Alright then, let me ask you, do you want me to stay? You tell me what you want and I'll do it."

"Stay, but only if you promise to be better."

"I promise."

"No, 'this is my solemn vow' or anything?"

Bow shook his head. "No. No flowery language. No poetry. Only, I promise."

"Ok," Glimmer said, nodding her head. "I'll see you tomorrow, Bow. At breakfast. After, we can train together."

"I'll see you then," Bow said and left.

Chapter Text

It was dawn when everyone assembled on the upper deck. It was cold and dark still with just a sliver of light hugging the horizon in a preview of the day to come. They all came in full armor, their weapons strapped to their bodies. Even Sweet Bee was able to cobble something together from the ship's armory. It was ill-fitting and uncomfortable, but it offered some protection.

"Looks like you're all ready," Sea Hawk said, rubbing his hands together; his breath forming little clouds around his head.

"We're missing Battle Cat and Swift Wind," Adam corrected him.

"We can't," Sea Hawk replied in protest. "Adam, it's a lavicat and a horse. How are we going to get them to shore? They're big, heavy, wild animals, at least the cat is. There's no practical way to get the animals to shore. I'm sorry."

Adam was unmoved. "Battle Cat and Swift Wind now. We don't go without them."

"Adora," Sea Hawk said, hoping for a voice of reason.

"Cat and Swifty," she said in a flat, nearly monotone, voice.

"Unreasonable. Completely unreasonable," Sea Hawk said, throwing his arms up in frustration.

Frosta said, "Get them up, and I bring them down."

"Fine. You get in the boats and get to shore. I'll hook the animals up and bring them up. You can do your thing then, Frosta."

"No," said Adam. "We'll wait on Cat and Swift Wind. We'll go with them."

"It really is your life's mission to be a pain in my ass, isn't it?" Sea Hawk scowled. Adam didn't say anything. He only stared at him.

"Alright. Alright! We'll do it your way. Everyone else load up and ship out."

Frosta, Bow, and Glimmer got in one of the lifeboats while Fisto and Sweet Bee got in the other. The supplies were fairly evenly split between the two; Fisto and Sweet Bee's boat getting slightly more with there being only two of them. The boats were lowered into the water, and Bow and Fisto paddled to shore.

"Ok, make good on your word," Adam said.

Sea Hawk turned to two of his crewmen and said, "You heard the man - bring them up."

The men saluted; one went down the ladder, and the other went to operate the winch. Tallow got Swift Wind first. He led the horse to the open area and attached the harness. He shouted to Sea Hawk, who shouted to Karnon. Karnon started turning the crank, and Swift Wind rose in the air like a spirit escaping the under world. Adora patted him as soon as he was sat down on the deck and undid the harness.

"Alright, Big Man," Sea Hawk said to Adam. "I think it'd be best if you got your kitty yourself."

Adam didn't say anything. He grabbed the harness and rode it down into the cargo hold. He unchained Battle Cat and explained to him what was going to happen. Tallow could only stare in disbelief at what he was seeing. There was no way he could be actually talking to that animal, yet it followed him like a dog to the harness and let Adam hook him up. Adam called out, and both the cat and him were lifted out.

Adora waved to the shore while Battle Cat was being unfastened.Frosta saw her and waved her hands, creating an ice ramp from the shore to the boat. She then used the ramp to walk back.

"Frosta," Adora said, confused, "I thought we said we couldn't walk down that."

Frosta waved her index finger. "Not walk, slide," she said. She then got back on the ramp and pushed herself off, and slid all the way back to shore.

"Swifty and Cat aren't going to like this,"Adora told Adam, suddenly regretting their decision.

"No, but there's no other way," Adam replied. He led Battle Cat over and had him sit on the slide. He then sat behind him and pushed them off. Battle Cat cried in terror as they slid down. At the bottom, Adam had to help him off.

"Ok, Swifty, we're next," Adora said. Swift Wind whinnied, and Adora responded, "I wish you could fly too, but you can't, and that's our only way down." She finished by pointing to the slide.

With great reservation, Swift Wind got on the slide and sat on its haunches. Adora sat behind him and pushed off. Swift Wind screamed in terror the whole way down and jumped off as soon as they landed. Frosta went to dissolve the ramp but stopped when she saw Sea Hawk sliding down.

"Jeoff, what are you doing," Adora asked him once he made his way down.

"I decided to join you," he said as he stood up and checked to make sure his sword was still with him.

"Why?" Exclaimed both Adora and Bow.

"I figured you were a man down, and, before I was a sailor, I was a soldier. First Officer Feron is going to take over until I get back. Everything will be ok."

"Like hell," Bow grumbled.

"Kyle, can you at least pretend to give me a second chance," Sea Hawk asked in frustration and annoyance.

"Ok, I'll pretend."

"Let's load up Cat and Swift Wind," Adam said, "and let's get going."

"Wait," Adora said and pulled the conch from her bag. "Jeoff, do you want to call her?"

Sea Hawk looked with forlorn longing at the conch. He wanted to call her, hold her, sink bellow the waves in her arms, and die with her. She would never allow it. She would condemn him to live without her. He looked up at Adora, shook his head, and walked off.

Bow sighed heavily. "I'll go after him," he said, not really wanting to.

"Everyone go," Adam ordered. "My sister and I will wait here."

"No, Brother," Adora said, taking Adam by surprise. "This is for me and me alone now. Go on. I won't be long."

Adam looked at her skeptically but honored her wishes.

Adora waited until everyone was out of sight. She walked until her toes touched the icy water that lapped at the toes of her boots. She raised the conch to her lips and blew. The water began to bubble, and Mermista walked out of the water, her body drying as soon as it hit the air. To Adora's surprise, she wasn't surprised or even upset that it was Adora waiting for her.

As if she had read her mind, Mermista said, "I knew it would be you," she said with a knowing smile laced with sadness.

"Queen Elaysia," Adora greeted her.

"Please, call me Mermista."

"That's Jeoff's name for you," Adora said, feeling weird about using Sea Hawk's pet name for her.

"It is alright. You've earned the right. You earned. You earned the second I read your power."

"He belongs with you," Adora said bluntly.

"In another life, another time, he will, just not this one. It's ok, though. Time is like the water. If you fight it, you drown. If you accept it, respect it,and go with it, it will take where you need to go."

"I called you to ask for your help," Adora said, sidestepping all the mystical mumbo-jumbo. "Will you be willing to attack Snake Mountain with us? The Snake Men know we're coming and we have no idea if we'll be getting any reinforcements. If you could attack by the lake, it would provide a distraction to, hopefully, let us sneak in, rescue our people, and kill at least King Hiss. I know I'm asking a lot. I also know you can't be out of the water for a long time. I'm only asking because I'm desperate. Even if my people are already dead, I want their bodies back for a proper funeral. I also want to make the Snake Men pay so they can never hurt anyone again. However, I'll understand if you say no."

"King Hiss has aligned himself with Squiddish Rex, which directly affects my people. For that alone, I would fight alongside you."

Adora bowed in gratitude. "Thank you, Mermista. We figure it will take us three days to reach Snake Mountain by land. If you could have your forces ready by then."

"We'll be ready. Blow on the conch when you're ready. Two favors in return, if I may."

"Of course! You're putting yourself and your people at risk; how could I deny you?"

"Ok, three, actually. After the battle, the conch is returned to me. He doesn't need my protection anymore. He has you. Second, I get one last goodbye with him. No matter where your relationship is with him at the time, I get one final night. Third, tell Frosta I'm still waiting. She'll understand."

"I can agree to the first and third, but the second will be up to him. I will make your request known and try my best to persuade him to do it. Is that fair?"

Mermista nodded. "Most. Thank you."

Adora then blurted out, "I don't love him. No matter what you saw. I like him, but I don't love him."

Mermista just smiled. "Not yet." She then fell backward and disappeared beneath the surface.

**************************************************

"The good thing about having Battle Cat and Swift Wind with us is they can carry our supplies. It saves us from doing it," Adam said. He was trying to make conversation to take his mind off Adora. He didn't like leaving her behind.

"Please," Bow scoffed. "You alone could carry both animals on your shoulders, fully loaded, and still not break a sweat."

"True, but then I couldn't fight. Oh, and they have names: Battle Cat and Swift Wind. Please be respectful." Battle Cat roared in apparent agreement.

The conversations stopped when they heard running behind them. The bad thing about a forest in mid to late fall is it offered absolutely no cover at all. Tree branches, denude of their foliage provided near perfect line of sight while the crunching of dead leaves were like a natural alarm. Of course, the runner made no effort whatsoever to hide their approach. They all spun around and drew their weapons. Luckily, it was Adora who was running to catch up with them.

"Sister, what did she say?"

Adora stopped and caught her breath before she explained what happened. "She said she'll help on three conditions."

"Conditions?" Sea Hawk asked, surprised that Mermista would do such a thing.

"The first is we return the conch to her after the battle."

"What," Sea Hawk gasped, shocked and heartbroken all over again.

"Two, um, she wanted me to tell Frosta she's still waiting?"

Frosta laughed and clapped her hands. "As soon as Snake Men are dead. I promise."

"What's going on? I, What!" Sea Hawk said, feeling like he had slipped from reality into a bizarre shadow realm.

"And third, she wants one night with you so she can say a proper goodbye," Adora told Sea Hawk, her voice was soft and apologetic.

"So much for always being there for me," he replied sadly.

"See, kid," Fisto whispered to Sweet Bee. "Heart break is universal."

"I'm beginning to get that now," she whispered back.

Sea Hawk shrugged and slapped his hands on the side of his thighs. "Sure. What's one more heartache for liberation. I'll do it."

"Good. When we get there, I'm supposed to blow the conch, and she'll be there."

"Ok, then," Adam said, strapping his ax back up. "Let's go."

Chapter Text

"We should set up camp now," Adam said as he observed the day's dying light.

"Good," an exhausted Sea Hawk said. "My legs are killing me! I can't believe you all marched from Brightmoon to the lake."

"We had horses," Glimmer reminded him.

"What I wouldn't give to have one now," replied Sea Hawk. He then turned his attention to Frosta. "And you, in heels, HOW?"

"Sexy is pain," she answered as though this was common wisdom he should have known.

Adam asked, "Bow, you want to try and hunt something up, or do you want to stick with our rations?"

"I say we burn through our rations. We don't have that much further to go. What does everyone else say?"

"Rations are fine with me," Fisto said as he unpacked his blankets.

"Same," agreed Sweet Bee.

"Frosta," Adam asked.

"Rations is good," she replied with indifference.

"Rations are good with me, Brother. I'm more concerned with getting a fire started."

"Agreed," Sea Hawk said emphatically, pointing at Adora.

"Is not even that cold. This spring time on Frost Mountain," Frosta said, honestly confused by how cold everyone was acting.

"Maybe to you," Sea Hawk groused. "You're a friggin ice witch. I bet you have icicles in your snooch."

"No she doesn't," Adam said.

"You would know," Sea Hawk snapped back.

"I have to say, for as long as it stayed warm, the cold's coming on strong," Bow observed as he gathered materials to make a fire."

"Making up for lost time," said Fisto, joining in the material round up.

Adam finished unloading Battle Cat and patted him on the head. "Alright, Cat, you're on your in this hunt. Good luck, and if you catch anything big, bring a little back to share." Battle Cat growled and ran off.

"Is there anything to hunt at this time of year?" Bow asked.

"Plenty, actually. With the vegetation dying, a lot of your big herbivores start dying off from starvation. This is one of the best seasons to eat," Adam explained.

"Mmm, true, but it's very gristley. Good quantity, poor quality," Adora added her.

"Fair point," agreed Adam.

"You know what this means, don't you? We'll almost definitely be facing Terroar and Teela," Sea Hawk pointed out.

"I always wanted to face a goddess," Frosta said

"You didn't have to come," Bow told Sea Hawk.

"And miss a chance to make your life miserable, Little Brother? I think not."

Bow grumbled but didn't reply.

It was late twilight when they had finished setting up their camp. They made a circle around them with a fire at each of the main compass points. The fires were small as to keep their light low, and the setting helped distribute their heat so the side of your body facing the fire wouldn't get burned while the side that was turned away froze. They ended up huddling together in pairs. Adam and Frosta sat together, Bow and Glimmer, Fisto and Sweet Bee, and Adora with Sea Hawk. Battle Cat and Swift Wind laid on the periphery. They all ate in silence. No one talked or made any noise at all outside of the natural sounds produced by eating.

"Anything anyone want to talk about or we just to sit here in silence," Sea Hawk asked as he finished the sandwich he had made. He couldn't stand silence if there was anyone else around. He was perfectly fine being quiet when he was alone. He wasn't one who needed to whistle or sing or talk to himself. It was just that being quiet around other people felt like such a waste.

"What's there to talk about?" Adam asked and took a drink of water.

"I don't know! Something! Anything! We're all probably going to die in a couple days. We'll have all eternity to not say anything. Might as well yack it up now."

Adora decided it was time to ask the question she'd been meaning to for a while. "Um, not so much a topic, but I do have a question. Can we please start calling each other by our real names?"

"Nyet," Frosta said immediately and with force.

"You already call Sea Hawk by his name, Sister," Adam teased; causing Adora to blush.

"About that, since I'm on land now, how about you just call me Hawk?"

Everyone busted out laughing.

"No way," Bow said in between laughs.

"I'm sorry, but calling yourself 'Hawk' is only step above 'Stud-Man' or 'Big Dick Mcgee'." Adam said mockingly.

"It's better than 'Fisto'," Sea Hawk protested. "At least 'Hawk' doesn't sound like a sex act."

"You're right," Fisto agreed. "I'm still not telling you my name, though."

Adora groaned. "Fine. Fine. Frosta and Fisto it is then."

"Melissa," Glimmer said. "My name is Melissa."

Adora smiled. "Thank you, Melissa. It's nice to meet you."

"My real name is Sweet Bee. My parents weren't very creative with their names. Buzz-Off and Sweet Bee. Kinda on the nose."

"I like it," Adam said. "It's nice, and it suits you. You're a sweet person."

"Aww, Pretty Adam." Sweet Bee blushed and covered her face with her hands. She then stuck her tongue out at Frosta.

"Fluffy," Frosta said and stuck her arms out like she was going for a hug, which caused Sweet Bee to lean back."

"Well, you all know my name - Kyle."

"May I use it, though," Adora asked.

"Sure, why not."

"Thank you, Kyle," Adora said, happy to have gotten most of the groups permission to use their name.

Bow looked thoughtfully at Adora, then at Adam. "No. Thanks to you two. Adam, Adora, you two are amazing people. Smart, strong, loyal, noble. You naturally exude every character and quality that I aspire to possess. I'm sorry I treated you both so unkindly. I was jealous. I'm still jealous. You had me, Adam; back when we first started. You had me exactly right. I felt threatened, inferior even, to you two. I'm sorry, and I ask for your forgiveness."

"Thanks, Kyle," Adam said with no real interest in what Bow had said. "Melissa put you up to that?"

"No. Not really. She did force me to confront myself, but I decided to say that on my own."

"Well, I thought it was lovely, Kyle," Adora said, honestly impressed by Bow's apology.

"Are you going to accept my apology now, Little Brother?"

"You never gave me one. You only ever argued with me over why I shouldn't be mad at you. And, no."

"Damn, bro," Sea Hawk said and clutched at his chest like he had just been stabbed in it (which, metaphorically, he had).

The night burned on, the conversation died off, and everyone started to turn in and go to sleep. Only Adora and Sea Hawk were left. Surprisingly, the silence wasn't so maddening when it was only the two of them. In fact, he found a comforting easiness with her that, frankly, shocked him.

"You two should be together," Adora said out of nowhere.

Sea Hawk shook his head, taken by complete surprise by Adora speaking. "What," was all he could say.

"You two, you and Mermista, you belong together. I told her that. She said in another life, but not this one. You love her and she obviously loves you. I think you two should be together," she said without looking at him.

Sea Hawk gave a quick chuckle. "Another life" was definitely something Mermista would say. "Thanks. She has a point, though. With the way things are, it could never work out. She had it right. It's time to move on."

Desperate to change the subject, he asked, "You're being awfully, what's the word, motherly tonight. Any particular reason?"

Adora smiled. "Not really. Maybe. This whole experience has changed me. Constantly changing. My ideas about the world and all of you. Whatever you guys got going on between yourselves, I like you all. Even Kyle," she added a laugh to show she was (sort of) joking. "Today, tonight, when we were talking and joking and being people, I realized that I felt the same way about you guys as I did my tribe. You all are my new tribe."

Sea Hawk stared at her, trying to take in the full meaning of what she had said. "New tribe? So you don't think,"

Adora turned to him, her face stern and sad, and cut him off. "The Snake Men eat peope, Jeoff. It's been over two months. I can't see how they would still be alive. If they haven't been eaten, they've at least been processed."

"I'm sorry. I know that's lame and that's what you say when you have nothing else to, but it's true, though. I'm sorry for you and Adam. I wish there was something I could do to make it better."

She took his hand into hers. Her skin was surprisingly soft and warm despite the cold and everything her hands have been through. It felt nice.

"I know you do. You know exactly what we're going through. You've gone through it as well. You lost your village, your parents,"

"My brother, to an extent," he interjected.

"Yeah, so you know. You know. The pain, the anger, the self-hatred because you're convinced you're somehow to blame, you know all that. That's why I cherish your words so much." She turned finally to look at him, their eyes locking as nascent spark flashed between them.

Adora turned away. "The good thing is, I don't have to hold back when I get there. Without the threat of my people being killed or hurt; I can unleash everything I have in me. I'm killing them all. No exceptions, no excuses."

"I believe you," he said, partially in fear, partially in awe of her.

"There is something that's bothering me. If, like we think, it's too cold for them and they're gone into hibernation and they know we're coming, why wait to use Terroar and Teela? Why not send them here, now?

"Well, hopefully, it's because they don't know we're coming this way. Isn't that why we chose this way?"

"Teela's a goddess. A half-decent sorcereress should be able to cast a seeing spell of some kind. A goddess should be capable of much more than that. Something's not adding up here and it's starting to bother me."

"Huberis, maybe. I've heard it said that pride goes before a fall."

"I don't know. We need to be on our toes though."

Adora looked back at Sea Hawk who was staring at her with a weird smile on his face. She didn't find creepy or upsetting at all, but kind of adorable. "What," she asked bashfully.

"You. When, or should I say, how did you become such a tactician, General Adora?"

"I wanted to be a leader. I love my people. I love our traditions. I also want, wanted," she sadly corrected herself, "to improve our lives. I thought that some of our traditions and customs were keeping us back, and that we could do better."

"I take it that it didn't work out? Was it because you were too young?"

"Because I'm a woman. Don't get me wrong, there's far more equality between men and women in my tribe than your society. However, even in the most open-minded groups, there is a limit to the power men are willing to share with women."

Adora looked up at the sky. "Stars beckon when earth ignores."

"I love seeing the world through your eyes," he unknowingly said out loud.

Adora turned back to him, her face illuminated by the dancing flames, her glistening in their light; ethereal and transcendent. The constant movement and play between light and shadow constantly reframing and remaking her face, seemingly pulling faces out of time. One second she looked like a child, next, the young woman she was, followed by an old woman's face, then to a middle-aged woman. But throughout this temporal trickery, she was always beautiful.

Adora, as well, was struck by how handsome Sea Hawk looked. Rugged, strong, yet with a soft, vulnerableness underneath. She shifted her body and placed her hand on his cheek, his beard both rough and soft under her fingers.

"Thank you, Jeoff," she said softly, then leaned forward and kissed him.

At first, it was soft, gentle at first, their lips barely touching. Then they kissed again, and again. Each time it was longer, more passionate. A great, feral heat began to rise within her. Reason and logic passed away giving rise to primal, animalistic lust. She wanted this man, she needed this man, and she was going to have this man, no matter what.

"Wait," Sea Hawk gasped, pushing Adora off him. "We can't. There's other people here."

Adora stared at him in confusion. "And? I grew up in a communal setting. We didn't have private houses or bedrooms. If you wanted sex, you either went off somewhere or you just did it while everyone else was asleep. Sex isn't horrible or shameful. It's a beautiful part of life. Besides, I'm pretty sure everyone else here has done it. Heck, we got two couples here. They can do their own thing if they want."

"Oh! And I thought I was a libertine," Sea Hawk said in amazement. "Well, I guess everyone else is asleep."

"I not," said Frosta, which caused both Adora and Sea Hawk to startle. "Is good, however. If you two are good enough, I wake Adam up. If not, I go to sleep. Carry on."

"I wouldn't, though," Adam said sleepily as he rolled over. "In this cold, the shrinkage is real."

"Good point, Brother. I forgot about that."

"He can use mouth and hands," Frosta offered.

"That's true. Some of my best orgasms have come from people who didn't even have a penis," Adora responded.

"Yes," Adam responded, " but when you want a dick, you want a dick."

"That's also true," Adora agreed.

"What's going on," Bow asked as he sat up and rubbed his eyes.

"Your brother and Adora were getting ready to boom-boom," Frosta said.

A horrified expression washed over Bow's face. "Hell no!"

Glimmer stirred and sleepily opened her eyes. "Kyle?"

"Hey, maybe we should just wait until another time," Sea Hawk said.

"Please!" Bow begged.

"Why don't you take a torch and go off somewhere. Here," Adam pulled his bear skin cape off and threw it at Adora. "That should keep you guys warm enough to do what you got to."

"Thanks, Brother," Adora said, standing up and wrapping the cape around her. "Well, Hawk? Are you ready to fly?"

Hawk got up and placed a stick it the fire to set the end alight. "I've never backed down from a challenge," he said and the two left.

"I'm done. I'm literally done," Bow said. He then looked at Adam. "You have a far different relationship with your sibling than I do with mine."

"Yeah. I want mine to be happy."

Chapter Text

Everyone, except Frosta, woke up freezing. All four fires had long since died; not even any residual whisps of smoke drifted from them. When all four were going, it was barely tolerable. Now, it was borderline deadly. While everyone was physically miserable, the cold did act like an alarm clock, letting them know it was time to go.

"You know, I don't think we could go back, even if we wanted to," Adam said to Adora as they loaded up Battle Cat and Swift Wind. "Sleeping on the ground killed my back."

"I know what you mean, Brother. I'm stiff and sore in places that I didn't even I had."

"Is that what Sea Hawk said?" Adam teased.

"I'm pretty sure it was Frosta who said that," Adora teased back.

Sea Hawk looked at the twins working together, talking, joking, being actual, loving siblings. It was clear that they legitimately loved each other's company and were real, true friends. They were everything he and Bow were not. Maybe it was because they were twins and had been bound together since the womb. Maybe it was because Adora was a woman, so there was only one male ego to deal with. Maybe he and Bow were just two fundamentally different people, and they could never get along. Whatever the reason, it was hard not to see how well the twins got along in comparison to how awful he and Bow did.

Sea Hawk decided it was time to work things out with his brother. If they were headed to their demise, he didn't want to go out with any bad blood between them. He went over to Bow, who was helping Glimmer put her armor on, and tapped him on the shoulder. Bow turned and just looked at him.

"Mind if we talk?" Sea Hawk asked him.

"I'm busy," Bow replied and went back to helping Glimmer.

"I can manage the rest, Kyle. Go ahead," Glimmer said and stepped away from Bow.

Bow grimaced and turned to Sea Hawk. "Make it fast," he said and stormed off.

Sea Hawk followed him until they were sure they were relatively out of earshot. Bow turned around and said, "Alright, now what? What can you possibly say to me that you haven't already said? The time to reconcile was years ago. You didn't just leave me, Jeoff, you made me feel like rubbish when you did."

Sea Hawk groaned and rolled his eyes. "Can you stop blaming me long enough to hear my side of the story?"

"That's all I ever heard! Not once, not one bloody time have you ever stopped to listen to mine, except for how to tell me wrong! Even now, you asked me to talk but you don't want to listen."

"Don't you want a relationship like Adora and Adam have?"

"NO!" Kyle screamed, causing everyone else to stop. "They never left one another. When they lost their tribe, they banded together. You left me. You left me and told me I was crap for accepting love from another family; A FAMILY THAT WANTED TO TAKE YOU IN AS WELL! Do you know how long I blamed myself? How I thought you left because I was bad and didn't deserve to be loved? I was ten, Jeoff! TEN! I needed my brother, but you weren't there."

"I'm here now," Sea Hawk said on the verge of tears.

"Yes, but I'm not ten anymore," Bow said and walked away.

The rest of the morning passed in a heavy, awkward silence. No one felt like talking. Part of it was because of the fight between Bow and Sea Hawk and fear of reigniting that fire. Another was out of the need to keep their ears open. Being this close to Snake Mountain meant that anything could happen at any time. They had to be prepared for attack by troopers or Terroar.

A little past midday, they decided to take a break. What's the point of getting to your enemy's base if you're too tired to attack? They sat down in the surprisingly warm sun. The temperature had risen to a respectable 60°, which was perfect for all them except Frosta, who sweated and wheezed. To her, the heat was intolerable. As soon as they sat, she downed her entire canteen of water, completely exhausted.

"Are you going to ok," Adam asked, concerned as he wiped her brow.

"Da," she puffed out. "The night will bring me back. I just not used to this, that's all."

Fisto spoke up, "Frosta could wipe out the Snake Men on her own. That's how much power she has. Unfortunately, she can only fight from late fall to early spring because of her need to remain cold."

"The exact time frame when they're in hibernation," Adora said.

Fisto nodded. "A doomsday weapon for the bastards, and we can't even use it."

"Her," Adam corrected. "She's not an it, but a her. She's also a human being, not a weapon."

"Thank you, mlyy," Frosta said and patted Adam on the side of the face.

Fisto shrugged with indifference. "Doesn't matter. We have you and Adora now. You two are one person armies on your own. If it's the actual Snake Men we go against, between the three of you, we're guaranteed victory."

"And if not," Adora asked.

"We're all dead, so who cares," he replied and took a drink from his canteen.

Everyone went silent again; drinking, some eating, all letting their muscles rest for a bit. It was Battle Cat who first detected something. He rose his head, sniffed the air, and began to growl. Swift Wind was next. He stood up and began to paw at the ground. Everyone listened intensely to try and hear what was spooking the animals. At first, they heard nothing, then a distant snapping of twigs and crunching of leaves. As they listened, the sounds grew louder and louder. The unmistakable sound of multiple feet marching through the brush. Everyone jumped up, their weapons at the ready.

Adora waved at Sweet Bee to get her attention. When Sweet Bee looked, Adora pointed up to the sky. Sweet Bee mouthed, are you sure, and Adora nodded yes. Sweet Bee took off into the sky. She flew around for a bit, then dove to where the noise was coming from.

Crap, Adora thought. I didn't want her to confront them! Damn it!

In voice much louder than it had to be, they heard Sweet Bee say, "Are you Stratos?" There was a pause followed by, "Nice to meet you, Stratos."

Everyone felt an immediate sense of relief. They put their weapons away, grateful not to be forced into an earlier battle.

"Stratos, my friend," Bow joyfully called out.

Soon they Stratos, Sweet Bee, and the others march into view. There appeared to be well over a hundred resistance troops with them, further increasing their sense of relief.

"Bow," Stratos said, surprised to see them here. "What is your team doing here? You were supposed to come by sea."

"Didn't Sweet Bee tell you? The mission has been compromised. Buzz-Off has been captured, we were attacked by the Mer-men who were sent by the Snake Men. We weren't sure if they had gotten you as well, so we decided to go in by land," Bow explained.

Glimmer added, "Queen Elaysia has agreed to attack by the lake."

"Queen Elaysia? Well, that is very good news. It provides us no advantage given we do not have Buzz-Off and his team; however, it does take away a disadvantage," Stratos said.

Sweet Bee said, "I'm sorry I didn't get to tell him much. I was asking him about his journey."

"It's ok, Sweet Bee," said Adora, smiling with joy at having reinforcements.

Adam looked at the size of the group and became worried. "Not to sound ungrateful, but is this it? Shouldn't there be a lot more of you?"

"We are down Buzz-Off's group, so that is one factor. We were also attacked a few times on the journey. I had thought it odd, now with the information you have provided, I understand now."

"Death by a thousand cuts," Fisto conjectured.

Adam snorted. "We did a lot of that ourselves," he said.

Stratos looked around Bow's group. "Where is Castaspella and Ram Man?"

"Um, Castaspella returned to Brightmoon with an aunt she found," Bow began to explain with great reluctance. "Ram Man, he, he,"

"Died in the battle with the Mer-men," Adora interrupted.

"Yes," Bow confirmed.

Stratos nodded solemnly. "A truly great man. We shall endeavor not to make his sacrifice in vain."

From behind, a weak, elderly male voice spoke out. "Adora? Adam?" A man with long, white hair and beard stumbled forward.

"GRANDFATHER," they both cried and ran to embrace him. The three grabbed hold of one another, screaming and crying.

Everyone watched in joyous amazement. Sweet Bee squealed, clapping her claws, while jumping up and down. Frosta stood stoicly, a small smile on her face, and a single tear ran down her cheek. The men congregated together, feeling honored and proud to share in this moment.

Only Glimmer felt an uneasy skepticism about what was happening. It felt too scripted, the timing too perfect, like a play or novel. Something wasn't right. She knew it. She just didn't know how to prove it.

The three separated and Adam shouted to the group, "This is our grandfather, Miro! He's our father's father."

"How did you make it out Grandfather?" Adora asked, her heart soaring in the clouds.

"We were being led through the tunnels when young Tillafin collapsed. I went to help him and I was ordered to keep moving by those accursed creatures. I told them he needed help; he was just a boy! Two of them started beating me and I fell unconscious. When I came to, I was alone in the pitch blackness. I felt around and felt Till's body, already cold and stiff. I crawled and stumbled my through the perpetual darkness until I saw but one ray of light; thin and gray, piercing through. I clawed at with what little strength I had left and emerged here, in this forest. I was sure I was going to die, but at least I would die in the light."

Stratos took over the story. "We found him lying on the ground, dehydrated, starving, and half frozen. We did everything in our power to restore his health and vitality. Still, it is a miracle he survived."

Adam went up to Stratos, hugged him, then shook his hand. "Sir, I am eternally grateful to you, and though it may not be much, whatever is in my power, it is yours at a moment's notice."

"I thank you, but the reunion of your family is payment enough," Stratos humbly replied.

"Grandfather, this world is amazing. We have learned so much. Glimmer has been teaching Adam and I how to read. We're also teaching ourselves mathematics. There's so much wonder in this world, beyond the Snake Men. After this is all over, Adam and I would love to show you it."

"And I would love to see it," Miro said and patted her hand.

"Sister, maybe one of us should take Grandfather back. A battlefield is no place for someone of his age or health," Adam suggested, suddenly concerned about putting his grandfather in danger.

Adora looked fearfully at Miro. "You're right. We got to get him out of here!"

Glimmer kept watching Miro. There was something about him, not just the situation. The more she looked at him, the more there appeared to a shine, a shimmer, a glim - she gasped as soon as she realized what was going on.

"Glimmer, are you alright?" Bow asked concerned by her surprising, out of nowhere reaction.

Glimmer stepped forward and raised her hand above her head. "Adora, Adam, step back," she ordered in a stunningly stern voice. Before the twins could protest, Glimmer shot out a prism of light from her hand at Miro. He shrieked and covered his eyes as the illusion melted away to reveal a Snake Man hiding beneath.

The Snake Man hissed and roared. He lunged at Glimmer but Adam grabbed him, picked him up, and slammed him into the ground so hard, his spine snapped in multiple places. Adam then took his ax, intent on chopping the fiend to pieces, Adora stopped him though by grabbing his arm.

"No, Brother," she said calmly. She then looked down at the Snake Man. "Who are you?"

"Ssssp! I'm, ssssp, Snake Face, ssssp!"

Bow asked Glimmer, "How did you know?"

"He's a light magician. I recognized his spell's glimmer," she answered.

"How do you know our grandfather? How do you know about us," Adora demanded, still calm, still in control.

"Ssssp, the goddess, ssssp, she showed us, ssssp, you. Ssssp, she told us your, ssssp, names and where, ssssp, you're from. Ssssp, we went to, ssssp, where your tribe, ssssp, was. Ssssp, they didn't want, ssssp, to talk. Ssssp, but you kill, ssssp, enough children, ssssp, they're tongues, ssssp, all loosen."

Adam shook with rage while Adora remained cool and collected.

"What have you done to our people," she asked.

"Ssssp, DEAD! Ssssp, they're all dead! Ssssp, their meat either, ssssp, hangs in our, ssssp, curing room or, ssssp, has already been, ssssp, shat out." He then started laughing hysterically.

"You said your goddess, Teela, showed us to you? Can she see us now?" Adora asked.

"Ssssp, she sees all. Ssssp, even all those, ssssp, villages you saved. Ssssp, the ones she, ssssp, sent Terroar to, ssssp, to eradicate. Ssssp, you saved no, ssssp, one. Ssssp, everyone you, ssssp, thought you saved, ssssp, is dead, like, ssssp, your family." He started laughing again.

"It can't be," Bow said in disbelief. He couldn't believe it. If it were true, that means everything they had done had been for naught.

"Why are you still awake," Sea Hawk asked, curious as to how Snake Face survived the cold this long.

"Ssssp. The goddess. Ssssp, she uses her, ssssp, magic to keep, ssssp, us warm and, ssssp, in fighting condition, ssssp."

"I see," Adora said coldly. "Brother," she then said and walked away as Adam began to hack Snake Face into pieces.

Sea Hawk grabbed her arm and simply said, "Adora?" His voice was soft and comforting.

Adora looked at him and then turned around to look at everyone else. "They've been watching us the whole time. They know every single move we're going to make, including the Selineas. Not only that, we're going to be facing an army imbued with divine magic and backed up by a cosmic creature. The odds are against us, but at least now we're all on the same footing. They know what we're up to, and we know what they're up to. This is going to be hard and we're all probably going to die. It doesn't matter. The Snake Men need to be eradicated, no matter what, so everyone come on. We attack tomorrow."

All they could do is watch in shock and horror as Adora grabbed Swift Wind's reigns and left while Adam continued to hack away at whatever was left of Snake Face.

**************************************************

Teela closed the seeing cloud and turned to King Hiss. "I could send Terroar and kill them all now," she said knowing he wouldn't.

"Are you kidding? This, this is what I've been after; what I've been hungry for. The three greatest warriors the resistance has are coming here. This is a proper fight. A fight once won, will crush the resistance once and for all. Just imagine Angella's face when the heads of Frosta, Adam, and Adora are dropped to her gate. All winter they'll have to sit with the knowledge that come spring, they'll be defenseless. A winter of psychological oblivion."

"Don't let your arrogance be your undoing, Hiss."

"And don't let yours, goddess! There's plenty of other gods who would like our worship," King Hiss snapped at Teela, pointing his finger into her face.

"No, we've gotten complacent. Both of us. The Snake Men and the Resistance. We used to have grand, epic battles. Now we only throw piss at each other. I miss the old days. My father would regale me with stories of all-out battles that would take days and tens of thousands of lives. Now we're lucky to have a battle that lasts more than a couple hours."

"It's called attrition, dear King. Both sides have lost dearly in this war. It's hard to fight when everyone is dead."

"And that is why we need to defeat them here! On our turf! Think of the message that would send. I could allow your best fighters to come all the way here, and still defeat them.

"We are at great disadvantage in this war. We need the resistance for food, where as they don't need us for anything. As long as we have to keep them alive, as long as they have hope, they can fight on. I need to crush every last ounce of hope they have so they willing submit to me. This is how we'll do it. We'll even squash the Selineas for Squiddish as a thank you. Yes. Tomorrow, we crush the resistance for good." Hiss pounded his right fist into his left palm and left.

"Forgive him, my Lordess. He forgets himself sometimes," High Priest Pythonus begged.

Teela smiled. "It's alright High Priest. I grant mortals their due leeway. Besides, he's right. Tomorrow will be the final battle," she said as she reached into her dimension and pulled out a very peculiar looking broadsword.

Chapter Text

There it was, Snake Mountain. Even at night, it was a giant, black scar against the sky. Blasphemy made stone. Adam and Adora could only glare at it. Whatever happened in the next few hours would feel meaningless. It was one thing to intellectually accept that everyone you knew and loved were dead; it was quite another to know it as fact.

It wasn't only the past they mourned. It was the present as well. They made some close acquaintances, friends even, during their quest. There was no way they would all make it out of here alive. It was statistically impossible. There was even a real chance that they would all die, and the Snake Men would stand triumphant.

"What are you feeling," Adora asked as she stared at the physical embodiment of all that she hated.

"Anger. Rage. Genocidal. Once I get in there, I'm not stopping. I'm killing everyone. Men, women, children, babies. I don't care anymore. I have no intention of surviving this battle. There'll be no potential guilty conscience. I am death," Adam answered, surprisingly calm. "You?"

"About the same, though part of me hopes I live. Someone needs to carry on our people's stories and traditions. If we both die, then our people are truly lost forever. Still, I won't allow it to hold me back. No. Not one least little bit."

"Rain, snow, or blue sky," Adam said the first part of the expression.

"It'll be a fine day to die," Adora finished.

As they walked back to camp, they saw two bears chewing lazily on a sole surviving berry bush.

"Sister, it's a sign," Adam said with astonishment.

"It is indeed, Brother," Adora agreed.

They ran back to camp, and they each grabbed a bow, an arrow, ax, and knife. They then rushed back to where the bears had been and saw they were still there. They raised their arrows, took aim, and fired in unison. Each arrow pierced a bear's heart, causing it to fall. Adam and Adora rushed over and decapitated a bear. They snapped the lower jaws off, cleaned out the skulls, and placed them on their heads. They followed that by placing their hands in the mixture of blood and dirt.

"May you fight with glory and die with honor," they said in unison to each other, then they placed their bloody hands on each other's face and wiped down. The ritual was complete.

*********************************************

Morning came both mind-numbingly slow and nerve-shatteringly fast. Silver light shone through gray and black clouds as mist enveloped the ground. The morning was chill but still above normal temperature. They hoped it wouldn't get much warmer. However, they had a sneaking suspicion that would be up to Teela.

As everyone packed up and prepared for the battle to come, Adora walked down to the shore and blew the conch. Within a few moments, Mermista emerged from the water and walked onto the shore to greet Adora.

"That's quite a look you got going on there," Mermista said.

"It's a pre battle ritual. You kill a bear and take its head
and blood as a means of invoking its power," Adora explained. "Anyway, I secured all that you asked for," Adora finished and held out the conch to Mermista.

Mermista took it, looked it over sadly, then turned her gaze to Adora. "Thank you. Are you alright with me having one last night with Jeff?"

"I'm fine. Honestly, it doesn't matter. We caught a Snake Man spy yesterday. Turns out they know everything we're doing, including you. They've been watching the whole time. We're going into a fully supported and manned fortress. It also turns out Teela has been keeping the Snake Men warm so they wouldn't have to hibernate."

"Full-on battle then?"

"Yeah. I can't ask you to sacrifice yourself or your people for this. Not with there being such a high chance of everyone dying. If you want to turn around and leave, I'll understand and completely respect you for your decision."

"Nah," Mermista responded and held up the conch. "I've already received the down-payment. So when do we begin?"

"As soon as you're ready. Once you start your attack, we'll start ours."

Mermista nodded. "Give us about an hour. I'm going to bring up the heavy artillery. As soon as you hear the first explosion, charge."

"Will do, " Adora said and turned around to leave.

"Adora," Mermista called after her.

Adora turned around and asked, "Yes?"

"If the worst happens to Jeff, my I please have his body? Whatever the condition; I don't care. I just want to bury him down here, with me."

"Absolutely," Adora assured her and left.

************************************************

King Hiss stood in the mouth of the Great Snake,looking out over the water. Beside him was Lord Gr'asp, who surveyed everything with his telescope.

"Any sign of the Selineas?" Hiss asked, intoxicated on the anticipation of battle.

"Not yet, my Leige," Gr'asp answered, looking for any sign of movement. "Maybe they decided to attack by land first?"

"Kobra Khan is at the ready if they do," Hiss said, feeling quite proud of himself as well as excited.

Gr'asp saw a large shadow move beneath the surface of the water. "Sire," was all he could before what looked like a giant, flaming harpoon shot out of the water and struck about about a hundred yards below them. The entire mountain rocked, and Hiss and Gr'asp were thrown to the ground. They tried to get up, but a massive explosion caused them to fall again

"It's here! IT'S HERE! THE BATTLE HAS COME," Hiss shouted with enthusiasm and rushed back inside. Gr'asp went to follow, but a second explosion caused the jaw of the Snake to break off, and Gr'asp plunged to his death.

King Hiss couldn't help but laugh with excitement as he watched his second in command perish. He then started running while screaming, "RETURN FIRE! RETURN FIRE!"

The catapults launched flaming, stone spheres into the water.

************************************************

"Now!" Adora gave the order.

Frosta blasted the front doors, sending them to subartic temperatures. Adam and the other men rushed the doors with a battering ram from a tree they had cut down earlier. The doors exploded off their hinges as the men dropped the trunk and jumped out of the way. A barrage of arrows flew from the open doorway.

Once the salvo was over, Glimmer rushed the door and cast a blinding light inside. The Snake Men inside yelled in pain as they covered their eyes. Frosta ran in next, freezing everyone solid. Adora and Adam screamed and led the rest of the resistance fighters in.

The two armed forces clashed; hacking, slashing, stabbing, and smashing with maces and war hammers. Heads were split open, abdomens slashed open and disembowled. Snake Men reinforcements rushed to help their brethren but were frozen in place by Frosta.

Sweet Bee decapitated a trooper when she heard a scream behind her. She turned around and saw a trooper with a sword through his chest. Stratos pulled his sword out, and the trooper fell to the ground.

"He almost had you," Stratos said.

"Thank you, Stratos," Sweet Bee replied.

Stratos shook his head. "You fight like a Terran. You're not Terran. You're an Avian. Fight like it."

"Fisto trained me," she offered as an excuse.

"Follow me and do what I do," he said and took to the air. Sweet Bee followed him up.

"Terrans can only fight in two dimensions," Stratos explained. "We can fight in three. Use that to your advantage." He swooped down and smashed one trooper over the head with his mace, splitting their skull open. Another trooper tried to stab him, but he climbed into the air, swooped down again, grabbed that trooper by the shoulders with his talons, climbed back up, and threw the trooper down to the ground, breaking several of his bones.

Stratos flew back to Sweet Bee. "Remember, not every blow has to be a killing blow. All you need to do is inflict enough damage so they can not continue to fight."

"Yes sir," Sweet Bee replied.

"Up here, we can take the time to pick and choose our targets. We are the cerebral fighters. Use your mind as well as your muscles."

"Will do, sir."

"Alright, let's go."

*****************************************************

"We're out of ammunition, your Majesty," Captain Selomy informed Mermista telepathically. "What do we do now?"

"What's the damage," she asked one of the lookouts.

The lookout scanned the scene with her periscope. "We leveled nearly the entire side of the mountain, your Majesty. Unclear as to how many casualties," she reported.

"Alright ladies, time to storm the beach," Mermista said, then telepathically shouted, "CHARGE!"

They changed onto shore and were met by a barrage of arrow fire. While their armor held true, nearly half of the vanguard was killed by the time they made it to the mountain.

*************************************************

Glimmer and Frosta had worked out a successful system. She blinded, and Frosta froze. They had made deep within the mountain when Kobra Khan sprang out of nowhere and blasted Glimmer in the face with his venom. She couldn't even scream as her face melted off.

"GLIMMER," Bow cried and rushed to her, only to be stabbed in the throat from behind. He collapsed next to Glimmer and held her lifeless corpse as he passed away.

Kobra Khan went to spray Frosta, but she froze him, then busted him to pieces with an ax she picked up.

*************************************************

King Hiss watched the battle unfold from the hidden altar room with Teela. The Selineas were mostly kept in check. He joked to himself that it was like shooting fish in a barrel. The resistance forces, despite their much smaller size, were making significant gains.

"Worried, King?" Teela asked on the border of being a taunt.

"It's that ice witch," he scowled. "Send Terroar to eliminate her. The twins as well."

"What about your epic battle?"

"We will have it. I'm only ensuring the outcome. Now, Terroar."

"As you wish," Teela said and unleashed Terroar.

*********************************************

"How are you holding up," Adam asked Frosta. He and Adora now flanked her, doing their best to stop anyone from getting near her.

"Not good," she replied honestly. "It getting too warm. I need to stop soon."

"Ok," Adam said while cursing to himself internally. "We'll try to find a place where you can recoup."

"If we can destroy the altar of Teela, the temperature should plummet," Adora added.

Frosta went to say thank you but stopped when she saw a giant, black cloud form above them. "Terroar," she said in terrified reverence. It descended upon them rapidly. Adam and Adora took up defensive positions beside her, but she pushed them out of the way. She powered up as much as she could when it enveloped her; firing out with all she had to freeze it, but it was too strong. It rose into the air, and Frosta's bones and clothes fell from the cloud like undigested food. Adam roared in rage and despair as Terroar descended upon him.

"Brother," Adora called out to him. He turned to see she was standing next to him, her hand held out at her side. "There's nothing left for us. It's time to be with our tribe." She was calm and even smiled as she spoke.

Adam shifted his ax to his left hand and took hers with his right. "To the tribe," he said. Then, for some reason, he added, "We have the power."

"We have the power," Adora repeated.

"You have the power," Teela said under her breath.

Terroar enveloped them the same as it had Frosta, only this time, it couldn't get off the ground. It bulged and flattened, twisted, and jerked, yet nothing happened. Suddenly, bright beems of golden light broke through the cloud. It quivered for a bit, then exploded into fire. When it cleared, Adam and Adora were standing there, unscathed, and still holding hands.

******************************************

"What happened!" King Hiss shrieked. "How is that even possible!"

"I don't know, King. Maybe they do have the power like they said."

"I'm going to transfer troops from the water side to the land side. They're just human. THEY'RE JUST HUMAN!" He screamed and left.

**********************************************

Adam and Adora looked around, shocked to be alive.

"ADORA," Sea Hawk screamed. He ran to her, wrapped his arms around her, and kissed her. "That's for being alive," he said.

"Pretty Adam," Sweet Bee shouted as she landed next to him. "Are you ok?"

"Surprisingly, yes," he said, stunned and confused.

"What happened?" Sea Hawk asked Adora.

"I don't know. I really don't. I thought we were dead. The thing covered us, I felt warm and at peace, and then I'm standing here."

"Same," confirmed Adam.

"Adam, Adora," Fisto said as he came running over with Stratos. "Are you guys ok?"

"Yeah," Adam said, then, "Where is everyone?"

"The Snake Men ran off after Terroar bit it," Fisto said. "As for our side, we're it. Everyone else is,"

"Don't!" Sea Hawk ordered. "I don't want to hear it. Not yet." Adora embraced and held him.

"Alright," Adam said, his voice sounding more mature and forceful. "Stratos, Sea Hawk, Sweet Bee, Fisto; you go find where they're keeping the prisoners and free them. Any that can fight, force them. We need all the help we can get. Adora and I are going to try to find Teela's altar and destroy it."

"How do we find those?" Sweet Bee asked.

"Find a trooper and force him to show you. We have a bit of a respite now. Let's use that to our advantage if we can. Once they regroup, it's over. Move out," Adam ordered.

***************************************************

Captain Selomy ran as fast as she could to Mermista. The Queen was fighting off five Snake troopers by herself. Selomy slashed through the lower spine of one and stabbed him in the head. "My Queen," Captain Selomy wheezed, "we need to return to the water. The women are becoming weak and can't breathe."

Mermista stabbed then slashed open the throat of a trooper. "I know Captain, but if we turn around, we're dead."

"We're dead if we don't, my Queen," Captain Selomy pointed out forcefully yet reverantly.

Mermista slammed the trident end of her staff through the head of a trooper. "Alright," Mermista relented. She cried out pyschicly, "Everyone, back to the water! Keep facing front! Don't turn your back on the enemy!"

The Selineas started their retreat to the sea, fighting the whole way. The Snake Men pressed their advantage and swarmed around them.

"BACK TO BACK," screamed Mermista.

************************************************

Stratos, Fisto, Sea Hawk, and Sweet Bee arrived at the pens where they kept the people the Snake Men hadn't processed yet. It stunk of urine, feces, and vomit. Each cell, or pen, held about 20 individuals, all who were nude and covered in filth. That was nothing in comparison to the sounds. A constant, low moaning punctuated by the occasional wail of absolute despair. Nobody stood. They either crawled or lay on the floor, which was covered in straw.

Fisto spun around the trooper he had forced to lead them here. The trooper resisted at first. Once Fisto had crushed both the trooper's hands; he became much more amiable.

"How could you?" Fisto growled through clenched teeth.

"We feed them," the terrified trooper said. "And we wash them before slaughter. It's all very hygienic."

Fisto didn't say anything. He brought his armored fist down and smashed the trooper's head in. He dropped the body and started looking around for keys to the cells. He saw a ring of keys hanging on a wooden peg by the archway they had come through. He grabbed them and handed them to Sweet Bee.

"Start opening the cells and let everyone out," he told her. She nodded and went to take the keys. "Sweet Bee," he said as she took them. "I hope you find your brother."

She smiled, hugged him, and went off.

"We got to find a way out of here," Sea Hawk said, looking around the room for some sort of escape.

"I doubt if those poor souls are physically able to escape," Stratos said.

"We got to get them out of here somehow," Sea Hawk argued.

"No one is leaving here alive," Fisto bluntly said. "Not them. Not us. This is our last stand."

Sweet Bee went from cell to cell, opening it, and telling the people they were free. They moaned, cried, or wailed as they crawled out on hands and knees. They had been stripped of their personhood and sanity. Sweet Bee began to wonder if they were doing the right thing by trying to save them. Maybe the most compassionate thing they could do was put them out of their misery.

"Sweet Bee! Sweet Bee," she heard someone call. She turned, and in the last cell, one lone figure stood.

"Buzz-Off!" She cried. She ran to his cell and opened it as fast as she could. The other prisoners started crawling out and nearly knocked Sweet Bee over as she fought her way to Buzz-Off.

He was emaciated, bruised, his fur caked with dried blood and other bodily fluids. Worst yet, his wings had been cut off. As frightful as he appeared, she didn't care. She embraced him, her heart singing joyously.

"What are you doing here," Buzz-Off asked through his tears.

"I came for you, big brother!" She pulled back and asked, "Where's the others?"

"All dead. They made me watch as they killed them all," he said through his tears. "They wanted me to talk, to tell them everything I knew about the mission. I didn't! I didn't, Sweet Bee; I swear!"

"I believe you. I wouldn't blame you if you did," she tried to reassure him.

"I didn't. That's when they cut off my wings. Then they castrated me."

Sweet Bee hugged him again. "My dear brother," she wept. She then helped Buzz-Off to the others.

"Good Buzz-Off, " Stratos said in shock. "What have they done to you?"

"Too much, my friend. Too much."

Sea Hawk stepped up to Buzz-Off and asked, " Do you know how to get out of here?"

Buzz-Off nodded. "I can lead you to the tunnels. Which tunnel leads where, I don't know. We can at least hide out there."

"Good. Fisto, Sweet Bee, Stratos, get everyone to those tunnels. I'm going back. Blood for blood," Sea Hawk ordered.

"You don't tell me what to do," Fisto said.

"Then look at it this way. You have a reason to live," Sea Hawk shot a quick look at Sweet Bee. "I don't."

Fisto looked at Sweet Bee, then back to Sea Hawk. "Good luck, Captain," Fisto said and stuck out his hand.

Sea Hawk shook it, nodded, and left.

**********************************************

Adam and Adora made their way through the maze of hallways. Every trooper they encountered either killed themselves or fought to death. Either way, every trooper chose death over taking them to the altar room.

"This is pointless," Adam said. "We might as well try to find King Hiss and kill him outright."

"Without a guide, we'd be in the same situation," Adora said. She stopped and gently took Adam by the arm. "Hey, how are you doing? About Frosta, I mean."

Adam shrugged. "It's just another death in a long string of them. If I survive, I'll grieve then. Right now, I don't have anything left in me to grieve."

Adora patted him on the arm. She knew. She knew exactly what he meant.

They went to start again when a green woman in red snake armor and holding a red staff with a snake totem on top appeared before them. They raised their weapons, ready to attack. The woman smiled, raised her left hand, and their weapons vanished.

"Who are you," Adora asked in astonishment.

"Me? I'm the one who's altar you've been looking for. I'm Teela." Her voice was coy, seductive, and aristocratic.

Adam screamed with rage and charged at her. Her smile broadened, and she waved her hand, freezing Adam in place.

"Ah-ah," she said, wagging her finger. "None of that now. I've come to make you an offer. The least you can do is listen to it."

"What offer could you make us?" Adora asked angrily.

Teela smiled even wider and snapped her fingers. In an instant, they were in her altar room. Teela sat down on her altar and looked at the twins, sizing them up.

"Now, care to listen?"

"As my sister said, what could you offer us? Why? You just showed that you could eliminate all of us with a thought. What could we possibly have of value to you?"

"Nothing, or so I thought until I saw you two kill a cosmic being. Very impressive. You two have an immense power within you. Enough power to become masters of the universe if you so desired. It needs refined, of course. It needs focus."

"And let me guess, you want to be the one who refines it?" Adora asked, full of loathing.

"Yes. However, I want more than that. I want you to be my protectors."

"Protect you," Adam roared with indignation. "We're going to kill you! You killed our family and our friends, massacred innocent people!"

"Up-up," Teela said and made Adam's mouth disappear. He clawed frantically at where his mouth had been, tearing the skin open. Teela froze him again to prevent him from seriously injuring himself.

"I did not kill your tribe. The Snake Men did."

"Who you protected and enabled," Adora fearlessly said.

"Mortal, do you know how being a deity works? You live off of eating other, formally living things. We live off worship. That is our food. Without worship, a deity enters the Onwei. You're not alive, you're not dead, you fade away like a picture in the sun. The closest comparison to anything you face is a coma, except we're conscious the entire time. So, we enter into a symbiotic relationship with our congregants. They provide us with worship, our food, and we provide them with things to worship us for. A nice, tidy relationship."

"You kill people. You allow people to slaughtered and suffer!"

"MORTAL," Teela shouted, losing her temper. "Do you know how many universes I've seen pop into existence and burn out over the course of my lifetime? By the time I was a child, a trillion trillion civilizations had arisen, flourished, and fallen; all with no intervention from me. I live outside of everything you could ever hope to comprehend. This universe will be a frozen, black expanse by the time I get my first wrinkle. Your lives are barely more than forgotten dreams to me. You're mist. You're shadows. A spec of dust that glistens but for a second in a ray of light. Your morality has no purchase with me."

"And yet you need our worship. You need us. Why?"

Teela sighed. "Because I'm bored. What do you do when you've seen everything? Not just seeing everything once, but over and over again for eons unending. I'm bored and I'm tired of being tied to worship for my existence. I'm a goddess. I can rearrange matter with but a thought. A thought! Yet I am a slave to creatures who are immeasurably beneath me. I want to become mortal. I want to experience existence instead of living outside of it. For that, I will need to be protected. Hence," she motioned to Adora and Adam.

"Why wouldn't we kill you as soon as you became mortal?"

"Now we're negotiating. Alright. I will give the ability to kill all the Snake Men."

"Not enough," Adora told her bluntly. "Also, turn Adam back to normal. Think of it as a sign of good faith."

"Very well," Teela smiled and snapped her fingers, unfreezing Adam and returning his mouth. "Good faith," she said. "What else?"

"Nothing," Adam said. "Angella said you were the key. That some horrible creature was coming to wipe out all life. You're no key. You're the creature. I'll never serve you."

"She told you that? Why didn't you tell me?" Adora asked, feeling hurt and betrayed.

"I didn't believe her. I don't believe in prophecies."

"Maybe you should," Teela said.

She sounded as though she had been shaken. She raised her hand and a broadsword floated up from behind her altar. The hand guard rose at the sides in a swan's neck design. It was double-edged with a long taper into a wide body with what looked like an open-ended triangle etched into it.

"This is the Sword of Power," Teela said.

The sword rotated from the broad side to the edge side. The twins could see on one side the sword was all metal. On the other, it had what appeared to be large, oval diamond inset in it. The sword then split in half down its length. Each half grew a mirror to its existing side to become a whole sword again.

"Each one of you will get one half. In times of great peril, it can be brought back together again for nearly unlimited power," Teela explained with reverence.

"No," Adam said. "Never."

For the first time, Teela looked panicked. "Negotiate with me then, Adam. You have a price. Everyone has a price. What's yours?"

"Ok, goddess. Bring back the dead. Resurrect our tribe, the villagers, Bow, Glimmer," Adam paused, then added, "Frosta."

"Mortal, I can not. Death comes for everyone, even the gods. I can not undo a natural death."

"What about a supernatural death? What about all those killed by Terroar?"

Teela looked extremely panicked now. "Yes, I could, but that would take all my divinity. I would be fully human."

"Isn't that what you wanted?" Adora asked.

"Temporarily, yes. Not for forever. I want a break, not a death sentence."

"That's the price," Adam said flatly. "Take it or leave it."

Teela closed her eyes and sighed. "Fine. You win. Congratulations, mortals. You defeated the divine."

She closed her eyes and spread her arms out and began to whisper something. A bright yellow aura formed around, shooting off sparks. Across the valley, everyone who was killed by Terroar reappeared. They were shocked, confused, frightened, but alive.

Inside the mountain, Frosta's bones rose up and reformed their proper arrangement. Organs formed within her ribcage. Veins, muscle, and sinewie wrapped around the bones followed by skin and hair. Finally, her clothes drifted up and recovered her body.

Frosta fell to the ground, pushed herself up, looked around, and said, "What the fuck?"

As Teela chanted under her breath, her armor disappeared. Her skin went from green to peach. She had long red hair, a white outfit, trimmed in bronze, that was cut up to the thigh, revealing her long legs. Her eyes popped open, she gasped, and fell forward on her hands and knees.

"Is she dead?" Adora asked.

"Hopefully," Adam answered.

Teela looked up in pain and exhaustion. "Hold your dominant arm out," she croaked.

Adam and Adora both held their right hands out and the swords flew into them. Adam got the plain sword and Adora got the one with the diamond.

"Now, hold them aloft and say, 'by the power of Greyskull, I have the power'."

They raised their swords and said in unison, "By the power of Greyskull." Lightning shot down from the sky, striking the swords and enveloped the twins in pure energy. "I HAVE THE POWER," they both shouted and the energy dissipated. Adam now have on a brown loin cloth, brown boots, bronze bracelets and belt, and a steel chest piece that formed an X over his upper body with an orange, iron cross in the center. Adora had on yellow, knee-high boots, a white miniskirt, a white bustier trimmed in bronze with a large diamond between her cleavage, bronze bracelets, a bronze head crest resembling swan wings, and a red cape.

"What was that," Adam exclaimed.

"All that for a costume change?" Adora asked with indignation.

Teela stood up and explained, "No. You have now assumed the mantle of the He-Man and She-Ra. You are now the two most powerful mortals in the universe. Your already impressive strength has been multiplied a million times over. Not only that, those costumes, as you called them, have made you impervious to all natural weapons."

"I should hope so given how little there is to them," She-Ra said, trying her best to look herself over.

"Now what," He-Man asked.

"You get to kill the Snake Men," Teela said.

Chapter Text

"I suggest you start by helping the Selineas," Teela told them. "They're about ready to get annihilated."

"Alright," He-Man said, then to She-Ra, "Let's go, Sister."

"Bup-bup," Teela said as she stood up. "I'm coming too."

"Why? You're mortal now. Why risk your life so early?" She-Ra asked.

"Why not? I wanted to live life, see action. No time like the present." She then grabbed her staff and twirled it. "Oh, and did I mention I was a warrior goddess? Follow me."

Teela led He-Man and She-Ra through the maze of hallways to the outside. Occasionally, a Snake trooper would pop up, but before either of the twins could do anything, Teela would either stab them or bash their brains in. "Jolly, good fun," she would say and giggle.

"I don't think she really needs protection," She-Ra whispered to He-Man, who just shook his head.

When they got outside, they saw the Selineas completely encircled by the Snake Men. They were fighting as valiantly as possible, but they were too dehydrated and few in number to make much of a difference.

"What do we do?" He-Man asked.

Teela grew a sinister, bloodthirsty smile. "Charge," she said softly, then took off running, screaming at the top of her lungs."

He-man and She-Ra followed suit; running and screaming. Some of the troopers in back peeled off to face them. Teela quickly and efficiently disarmed and dispatched them. He-Man and She-Ra hacked their way through the troopers as though they were nothing. It literally felt like they were swinging their swords through air. Every once in a while, a trooper would land a blow with an ax or sword, but the blade would shatter harmlessly against their skin. They were truly unstoppable.

**************************************************

"Frosta!" Sea Hawk exclaimed in shock.

He had been running through the hallways, killing every Snake Man he came across. He had turned down the corridor where Bow and Glimmer had died and was shocked to see Frosta standing there, looking around in confusion.

"I thought you died!"

"Me too," she answered as perplexed as he was.

He looked around and saw the bodies of Bow and Glimmer lying where they had fallen.

Frosta followed his gaze to the bodies. "I sorry. Truly I am. I not know why I come back and not them."

Sea Hawk stared at the bodies. "It's ok. It's not your fault. The gods work in mysterious ways." He suddenly stated shivering. He turned to her and asked, "Is it just me, or is the temperature falling?"

Frosta breathed the new, crisp air in and smiled. "It has." She held her hand out and formed a large ice ball in it. "Time to kill Snake Men."

"Absolutely," Sea Hawk replied.

*****************************************************

He-Man and She-Ra stood atop a pile of dead bodies. Snake Men that they had slaughtered with ease. Arms, legs, heads, torsos, intestines, lungs, hearts, stomachs, and partial bits thereof. They all lay scattered about in the increasing cold. Nothing could stop them. Nothing could hold them back, and it wasn't enough. There were so many of them. It was as if the entire Snake Men population had rushed out to fight this battle.

The Selineas were about all spent; barely able to stand, let alone effectively wield a weapon. Teela was slowing down as well. Unaccustomed to her new mortal biology, she had spent nearly all of her energy, leaving her tired, out of breath, and increasingly vulnerable to attack, amassing a collection of cuts and bruises. The only thing that even halfway even the odds was the Snake Men slowing down as well due to the decreasing temperature.

************************************************

Frosta and Sea Hawk arrived outside and could only watch in shock at what they were seeing.

"Is that Adora and Adam," Sea Hawk sputtered out.

"I think. When they have time to change clothes," Frosta replied in disbelief and confusion.

"It doesn't matter. We got to save Mermista," Hawk said with a fierce urgency and went to head into the battle when Frosta stopped him. He turned his head and looked angrily at her.

"Behold," Frosta said with a smile. She closed her eyes and breathed the now chilly air in. She raised her arms at her sides, and blue energy began to circle around her forearms. The sky above them turned dark with storm clouds and lightning shot between them. "MOVE," she shouted in a voice louder and deeper than possible for any human to produce.

He-Man, She-Ra, and Teela all ran while the Snake troopers looked on in wonder and confusion. Frosta brought her arms out in front of her and released two blinding blasts of energy out of them. All the troopers who were in front of the Selineas tried to escape to no use. They were all frozen solid, then shattered into a million pieces. The troopers that were behind the Selineas began to run away. Frosta was able to hit most of them. The ones she missed were picked off by He-Man, She-Ra, and Teela.

"Quick," She-Ra shouted to Hawk and Frosta. "We need to get them into the water!"

Hawk and Frosta rushed down and began carrying the Selineas down to the shore line and putting them in. Teela dragged them down while He-Man and She-Ra took two at a clip. Between the five of them, they were able to get all the living into the water in 30 minutes. Hawk stood in the water, shivering, holding Mermista's hand, hoping and praying she would recover.

Mermista slowly opened her eyes and smiled at Hawk. "Hello, my handsome captain," she said in a weak but happy voice.

"Always, my love," he said, fighting back tears. "I will always be here for you, my beautiful mermaid."

She-Ra looked on, fighting through a torrent of emotions. She felt angry, betrayed, heartbroken, yet oddly happy seeing them back together again. She turned away and joined He-Man, Teela, and Frosta.

He-Man and Frosta ran to each other, embraced, and kissed.

"I thought I lost you," He-Man said.

"Da. I thought I lost me too," Frosta answered back. "You look different. You have that on the whole time?"

"We had a little power up," He-Man playfully said.

"I say! Not scratch on you," she said, looking him over. She then pointed to Teela. "Unlike you. You look like shit. Who are you?"

"I am the former goddess, Teela. I must say, I've always been a fan of yours, Frosta. I'm glad they made me bring you back to life."

"Chto!" Frosta exclaimed.

"We're wasting time," She-Ra barked angrily. "We have to finish this!"

"I agree," said Teela. "King Hiss and Queen Coil have to be killed. If they die, the entire race dies. Only the King and Queen can mate. Kill them, and the Snake Men won't be able to reproduce."

"Wait, there's no other female Snake Men?" She-Ra asked, unable to comprehend what she had just heard.

"One, Lady Slither. After a queen ascends to the throne, another female is laid. It's the first egg the new queen lays. When that queen dies, the new transforms and takes the old queen's place with a new king. Snake Men mate for life. If one of the royal couple dies, both are replaced. Lucky for you, Lady Slither's mate, Lord Gr'asp, was killed. No one can ascend to the throne now. So, like I said, you kill Hiss and Coil, the race goes extinct."

"Where are they then?" She-Ra asked.

"Coil is in the nursery. The queen is always in the nursery. Hiss, best guess would be the trone room."

She-Ra looked at He-Man. "I'll take Queen Coil."

"I'll take King Hiss then." He-Man asked Teela, "Can show us how to get there?"

"Of course."

"What about me?" Frosta asked.

He-Man told her, "Find the others and help them get all the prisoners out and to the boat. If there's time, come back and help us clean up."

"Da! Will do," Frosta said, and they all started to head out when she stopped and asked, "Is it getting warmer?"

"Shit," Teela said and took off running.

********************************************

"We should hide the eggs," Lady Slither as she rushed around the nursery, unsure what to do."

"I wouldn't bother," Queen Coil said in a defeated yet somehow peaceful voice. "It's over, dear Slither. Already this place feels more like a tomb than a fortress. The end comes for us all, eventually."

Lady Slither knelt before the Queen. "You mustn't say that, my Queen. There's still hope. There's still a chance."

"Chance, dear daughter? What chance is there? You heard the explosions. You heard the screams of the troopers dying."

"The goddess," Lady Slither started but was cut off by Queen Coil.

"If the goddess was to intervene, she would have done so by now."

The doors to the nursery exploded off their hinges, and She-Ra stepped through. Lady Slither screamed in hatred and rushed at She-Ra with her knife held high. She-Ra easily grabbed Slither's wrist and crushed it. Still holding onto her wrist, She-Ra punched a hole right through her body. Lady Slither gargled as blood poured out of her mouth. She-Ra pulled out her hand and dropped Slither's body to the ground.

"So you are my executioner?" Queen Coil asked.

"You don't sound all that upset by it," She-Ra said, confused by Coil's lack of emotion or interest for that matter.

Coil slithered out into She-Ra's full view. Coil had an upper body like a human's and the lower body of a snake. "Should I be? You have very nice legs, young lady. I used to have nice legs. Hiss and I would go dancing or go for walks along the beach on warm summer nights. I loved my legs. I loved my freedom. Then I became queen, and my legs turned into this,"she motioned to her tail.

"Not that I needed legs anymore. I don't go anywhere anymore. All I do is get bred and tend the children. That's it. That's my whole life."

"I have no sympathy for you. Your people kill and eat mine. My entire tribe was killed by your people. You probably ate the flesh of some of my people. I can't care about your diminished social life."

"Fair point. Do you also plan to smash all my eggs? Kill my children?"

"Yes. Your entire species dies today."

"Again, that is fair." Coil bowed her head, exposing her neck. "Make it quick."

She-Ra went over beside her, raised her sword high. Instead of decapitation, Coil she stabbed her through the heart. "My mercy died with my people," she said and proceeded to Coil's eggs in front of her while she lay dying.

************************************************

He-Man and Teela entered the throne room. Hiss sat upon it, smiling as he looked down on them.

"Goddess," he said with fake surprise and friendliness. "Have you found our worship no longer sufficient? Or, perhaps the human has caught your favor?"

"Neither. You got on my nerves," Teela answered flatly.

King Hiss legitimately laughed at that. "I will say, you are looking a bit worse for ware. Did you misplace your god powers?"

"Negotiations were tough. What can I say? Besides, what are you doing here? I thought you wanted a grand, epic battle. It's kind of hard to have one when you're hiding out on your throne."

"I had some things to do first. Rearrange the altar a bit. Oh, did you know Pythonus is dead?"

"I'm aware."

"I'm sure you are."

"Enough talk!" He-Man angrily shouted. "Come down here and die!"

"And you are?" King Hiss asked with a seeming bored disinterest.

"Adam, son of Randor and Marlena," He-Man said with pride and defiance, and drew his sword.

The entire room started to rumble and shake. The air was filled with the smell of sulfur. A deep, booming voice came from everywhere and nowhere at the same time. "YOU GAVE A MORTAL THE SWORD OF POWER?"

"Nice to see you too, Serpos. It's been a while," Teela said, hoping she had hid her fear successfully.

A black cloud formed next to King Hiss and coalesced into a hulking, black and green monstrosity. "Yes. Ever since you had my altar destroyed."

"Who's that?" He-Man asked.

"That is Serpos, my brother."

"A brother you betrayed. Same with our sister," Serpos said, brimming with anger. He then regained himself. "No matter. I propose we have a good, old-fashioned, acolyte battle. Your champion against mine," Serpos patted King Hiss on the shoulder.

"Perfect," He-Man cred. "That is what I came for."

"Alright, boy, face me." King Hiss stood up and his skin started to roil like there was something underneath it. It then began to crack and split, falling to the floor in pieces until nothing was left. Where a humanoid upper body had been, a mass of snakes now stood. Two were where his arms had been. One massive one formed the center and acted as the head. All the others hissed and circled around the center one.

"So what, " He-Man called out. "You're still nothing to me."

Teela pulled He-Man to the side."He-Man, he's supernatural now. The armor won't protect you. If he bites you, you will die."

"Then so be it," He-Man replied.

Chapter Text

"What say you, Teela? Your champion has already accepted. Do you give your consent," Serpos mockingly asked.

"One moment," Teela said, holding up her left index finger. She turned back to He-Man. "Hold up your left arm, make a fist, and think 'shield'."

He-Man was confused but did as she instructed him. On his left arm materialized a circular shield with steel bars forming a cross that met in a hub in the center. In between bars were wooden panels that were painted orange and looked like pie pieces.

He-Man was amazed. "What else can I do?"

"I'll go over your power set if you survive."

"I got thi,"

"No, you don't," Teela scolded him. "You're a stone-age hunter-gatherer that through a chance shuffling of genetics and astrological alignments was born really strong. You're basically a Neanderthal who can punch hard. Which is fine. Given most of opponents, that's all you needed to be. This is different. Hiss knows how to fight, and my brother has him jacked up on god juice. You need to actually think this time. Anger makes great fuel, and strength covers a multitude of sins, but fighting is cerebral as well. Your sister understands that intuitively. Let her be your example."

"I don't understand half of what you said, but I know it's an insult!"

"It's the truth. If you go in there thinking you got this, you're going to lose."

"So what should I do? Huh? Go in expecting to lose?"

"No. You go in knowing that victory and defeat are equal possibilities, and it's you to decide which outcome happens." She turned He-Man around and pointed to King Hiss. "Each one of those snake heads is a moving threat. You have seven assailants coming at you, all working in tandem. If any of them bite you, you're dead. The shield will help you protect yourself, but you'll still have a lot of open areas. Do you understand?"

"Yes. I believe so." He-Man's voice was shakey. Teela's words had undercut his confidence.

"Remember these two things. You don't have to be the aggressor. Let him come to you. Play defense for a while so you can learn his fighting style. The next is he can only be killed by decapitating the big head. That's what you need to do."

Teela turned him around again so she could talk to him face to face. "You can win. You can. Don't be arrogant, keep your eyes open, and think! Are you ready?"

He-Man nodded. "For my people."

"For the honor of Greyskull," Teela said and sent him to fight.

From behind her, Teela could feel her brother's black presence. She turned around and saw him staring at her, gloating.

"Oh Teela, you really didn't think any of this through, did you? Oh, how you've fallen. You were once one of the most fearsome fighters and generals during the Divinity Wars. Now look. You're powerless, broken,weak, and vulnerable. You haven't even had time to properly train your pupil there," he said as he walked around her in a circle.

He stopped with his hands behind his back and continued. "Maybe I'll turn you into dust? Or maybe I'll suspend you above a black hole and let the gravity slowly tear you apart? There's so many ways I can pay you back for your betrayal. It's going to be hard picking just one."

"Really? Tell me, is Meadu free, or is she still trapped in the Onwei? Once you were out, you could have easily instructed Hiss to build an altar to her. You didn't, though, because you want the same thing I wanted - to be worshipped alone. You're only mad because I beat you to the punch."

"Did I say otherwise? I am only curious how someone of your intellect allows yourself to be compromised like this? I expected better."

"I was taken by surprise by something. It doesn't matter. I'm still smart enough to defeat you; mortal or not."

Serpos laughed. "And you warned your champion against hubris!"

*************************************************

Frosta had followed Teela's instructions to the tunnel area. She hadn't encountered any Snake Men on her way. No living ones, at least. Either the Snake Men were all dead or had fled. Whatever the reason, the mountain had a dead, eerie to it.

Maybe that's what it should have? The entire place was, for all intents, a giant sepulcher. It wouldn't be long until the stench of rotting flesh filled every nook and craney of the place. She didn't think anyone would take the time to bury the bodies; not the Snake Men's, at least. This was their final resting place, then.

She looked around, confirming she was alone, and called out, "Fisto, Sweet Bee, where are you? It is I, Frosta! I not dead, I promise." Ugh, she thought. That sounds like a trap even to me.

One of the tunnel doors opened up, and Fisto walked out. "How?" He said as he looked her over.

"She could be a Snake Man in disguise, like Snake Face," Sweet Bee as she came behind him.

"I would promise I not, but that would sound even more suspicious. Listen, everything is getting weird right now. Adam is almost completely naked, and Adora is in her underwear. Not to mention, I meet woman who claimed to be Teela, the Snake Men's goddess. Nothing is making sense."

"Where's Sea Hawk? Have you seen him?" Fisto asked.

"Da. He with Elaysia now. I was told to come and help get all you to the boat."

"I'm not sure," Sweet Bee said.

"Fluffy," Frosta said and held her arms out.

"It's her," Fisto and Sweet Bee said in unison.

************************************************

She-Ra left the nursery and was about to head to the throne room when she heard the sounds of people moaning and wailing coming from down the corridor. It was the sound of despair, pain, and insanity. She rushed toward the sound and saw Frosta and Fisto leading a group of people covered in filth and crawling on the floor. Stratos and Sweet Bee were helping someone who She-Ra supposed was Sweet Bee's brother.

"What's happening? Why are those people crawling on the ground?" She-Ra asked.

"Adora," Sweet Bee gasped.

"Told you," said Frosta.

"They can't walk," Buzz-Off said. "The Snake Men didn't believe food should stand upright. They cut the tendons in their ankles; sometimes removing both feet. They also cut out their tongues. Food didn't need to talk, either."

She-Ra stared at the former captives; her hand clenching her sword's handle. They did that, she thought. They did that to my grandfather, my father, my mother, my friends, and cousins. They did that to them. That's what they suffered through before they died.

She roared in pure, absolute rage. She drew back with her left hand and punched a hole through one of the stone walls. Everyone stared at her with awe and fear. They had known she was strong, but this was a completely different level.

"Adora," Sweet Bee said softly, hoping to calm She-Ra down.

"She-Ra," she said quietly at first. Then she snapped her head around to see them and for them to see her. "The name is She-Ra now." Her voice was controlled, but the unfathomable, raw rage in it was unmistakable. They all nodded, afraid to say anything else.

She-Ra turned around and started walking off. "Come on! Let's get these people out of here," she said and everyone followed.

**********************************************

He-Man danced around, trying his best to either block or evade the walking nest of snakes in front of him. Teela had been right; this thing was no joke. Even Jujitsu had been easier to fight. Of course, he had his sister to help him then. He was starting to really wish she was here now.

SNAP!

One of the snakes had almost bitten him. He was lucky. He couldn't let his mind wander; not for a second. He tried to analyze Hiss's moves like Teela said, but he couldn't. Hiss was moving too fast. He-Man had to be fully present just to keep from being killed. He had no time to break down all of Hiss's moves and discern a pattern to them.

"It appears that your champion is faltering," Serpos taunted Teela. "Maybe you should have chosen better."

"It doesn't matter. All the Snake Men are dead. Only Hiss is left. Have fun living off the worship of one."

"I can always find new devotees."

"You mean new masters. You mean more people to please and serve in exchange for their hymns and sacrifices."

"To remain a god? Absolutely."

SNAP! Another near miss. I need more than this shield, He-Man thought. I need actual armor, like I had. That's it, he suddenly thought as an idea popped into his head. He-Man jumped back, putting a fair bit of distance between him and Hiss. Then, going on pure instinct, raised his sword and said, "Let the power return." A bolt of lightning came down and transformed him back into a fully armored Adam.

"Is he giving up," Serpos asked in confusion.

"No. He's thinking tactically," Teela said with pride.

Hiss rushed at Adam. Adam tried to move out of the way, but one of the snake heads was close enough to bite - right into his chest plate, breaking both its fangs. All the heads screamed in pain at once. Adam seized the advantage and swung; cutting off one of Hiss's snake arms. It flailed on the ground, and Adam crushed it with his boot. Hiss roared in pain, stumbling backward. Adam rushed him, his shield in front of him. Adam knocked him down and got on top of him, keeping his shield in between him and Hiss. He pointed his sword down and drove it into the skull of the main head. Hiss's body began to convulse. It bucked and jerked. Adam jumped to feet.

"By the power of Greyskull, I have the power!"

He-Man grabbed his sword, pulled it out of Hiss's head, and brought it down, severing the head off with one blow.

"Congratulations, Adam," Teela shouted in pride.

"Little victory," Serpos sneered. "I'm going to kill you both now."

"I renounce you," He-Man shouted.

Serpos turned his head and stared fearfully at He-Man. "What did you say?"

"I renounce you," He-Man answered, full of confidence. "You are not my god. You are no one's god. You are nothing! You are a lie! You. Are. A. Myth."

Serpos screamed and started to fade

"I renounce you," Teela said, joining in. "You do not have my worship. You do not have my hymns. You do not have my devotion. You do not have my tithes, offerings, or sacrifices. You have nothing."

Serpos screamed again and faded into nothingness.

"Enjoy the Onwei, asshole," Teela said and spat where Serpos had once stood.

She walked over to He-Man, smiling with pride. "Well done, you."

"Thanks. I remembered you said worship was the food of the gods. I just figured that renounciation would be the equivalent of starving him to death."

"And there you go. Out of all the weapons at our disposal, our mind is the most important and deadliest. Strong arms and sharp blades only go so far. A strong mind and sharp brain, well those are limitless."

"I'm ready to leave now," He-Man sighed, exhausted.

**********************************************

"BROTHER," She-Ra cried with joy as soon as she saw He-Man emerge out of the mountain.

They ran to each other and embraced, weeping and bawling.

"It's horrible," she cried. "It's horrible, what they did to them, to the captives, to our people."

"It's ok," He-Man said, tears streaming down his face. "They're all dead now."

Stratos came up to He-Man and She-Ra. He felt horrible for interrupting, but he thought they would want to know. "Excuse my dear friends, I hate to interrupt, but we have your animals here."

He-Man and She-Ra looked over and saw Fisto with Battle Cat and Frosta with Swift Wind.

"CAT!"

"SWIFTY!"

They ran over and hugged their respective steed around the neck.

"Perfect timing," Teela said with a smile.

She-Ra looked at Teela suspiciously. "What do you mean?"

"You're powers. You want to know what your powers are right? Well, this is a perfect time to show you one thing you can do."

She-Ra and He-Man looked at each, confused by what Teela was getting at. They stood up and went over to her.

"What?" She-Ra asked.

"What you're going to do is take your swords, say, 'for the honor of Greyskull', then 'I am' say your name, then point your swords at your furry friends over there," Teela pointed to Battle Cat and Swift Wind.

She-Ra and He-Man looked at each other one last time and followed Teela's instructions. When they pointed their swords, a beam of electricity shot out and hit each animal. Battle Cat grew every bigger and became clad in red armor with a built-in saddle. Swift Wind grew wings and a unicorn horn. She-Ra, He-Man, and everyone else on the beach all gasped.

"Can they talk," She-Ra asked in amazement.

"What?! No! That's just silly," Teela said. "That's absurd. Swift Wind does fly though."

Chapter Text

The twins, Sea Hawk, Sweet Bee, Fisto, and Frosta, stood on the beach as the crew finished loading the last of the survivors onto the boat. Evening was beginning to set in, and the temperature was falling rapidly. In the distance, Teela sat with Battle Cat and Swift Wind.

"You two aren't going back then," Sea Hawk asked the twins.

"To what?" Adam asked, his voice was tired and defeated. "Our tribe is gone. They're all dead. There's nothing for us back there. Even the dead would have rotted away by now."

"Besides," said Adora, "we need to figure out our new powers. Teela is the only who can do that."

"And once she does, we'll kill her," Adam finished.

Adora reached out and put her hand on Sea Hawk's upper arm and gently rubbed it. "What about you, Jeoff? What are your plans?"

"My final date with Mermista for one. Then, who knows? Now that the war is over, maybe it's time for the dread pirate captain Blythe to make his return. I kinda miss being a cad and a rake."

"You never were," Adora said sweetly and hugged him. "Take care, Jeoff."

"You too, Adora."

Sweet Bee hugged Adam. "So long, my pretty Adam. Thank you for everything. Without you, I never would have gotten my brother back. I only wish you could have gotten the same."

"So do I. However, the joy of seeing you reunited with your family, that is sufficient to sustain my heart. You're a wonderful person, Sweet Bee. You truly live up to your name. I hope you never change." Adam then gave her a kiss on the forehead, nearly causing her to faint. She squealed in delight and danced away.

Frosta looked at Sweet Bee leave, then to Adam. "You know, I think she might like you."

Adam laughed and put his hands on her shoulders. "My dear Frosta. You're a foul mouthed, no-nonse, sex crazed, psychopath. What am I going to do without you?"

"Jerk-off, probably," Frosta replied with the utmost seriousness, causing Adam to erupt in laughter again.

He hugged her and said, "I would say never change as well, but I don't think you could. You are wondrously, gloriously yourself. Take care, my friend."

"You as well. Despite your anger and hurt, you good man. You have good heart." She patted his chest for emphasis.

"Thank you," Adam said, a lump forming in his throat. "Sincerely."

"And big dick." She added with a quick squeeze of his package.

"Ha-ha-Ha-HA! That's my girl!"

Frosta made her way over to Adora. "I sorry you and your brother have rule," Frosta couldn't finish. Adora grabbed her head and kissed her. At first she was shocked, then she gave herself over to it.

Sea Hawk, who had gone over to say goodbye to Adam, watched with great amazement, reflecting on his own experience of being on the receiving end of one of Adora's kisses.

Adora let Frosta go. She stumbled backward a bit, seemingly dazed. Frosta shook her head and said, "How can one family have such great kissers?"

Sea Hawk gently elbowed Adam. "I say," he started, but was cut off by Adam suddenly kissing him.

Adam let go of Sea Hawk and said to Adora, "You're right, he's not a bad kisser; although I could do without the beard."

"It provides extra stimulation to other parts of the body," Adora responded.

"Fair point," Adam said.

"Hawk, we compare note, no," Frosta teased.

Sea Hawk spat several times then pointed first to Frosta. "No!" He then pointed to Adam. "No!" He finally turned around and walked off, saying "no" all the way.

Adam, Adora, and Frosta all laughed before hugging one last time before Frosta left.

"Sir," Fisto said, holding his hand out to Adam.

Adam shook his hand. "Fisto, your life is yours. I remember what you said at the beginning of this journey. Please know, I respect any decision you make, but I would only ask you give it long thoughts."

"I have, Adam. I'm staying. I found that I have a lot to live for yet. I'll join my family someday, just not now."

Adam patted Fisto on the arm before letting go of his hand. Fisto then walked over to Adora who gave him a hug.

"Take care, Fi,"

"Conner," he interrupted her. He then looked back at Adam. "Conner," he repeated before turning back to Adora. "Like Jeoff said, the war is over. Fisto is gone. I'm simply Conner now."

"Take care, then, Conner," Adora said.

"And let the other's know that we'll provide the dead with a proper funeral," Adam said.

Conner nodded and left.

"Well," Teela said as she stood up and brushed herself. "Now that that's all over, shall we begin?"

The End

2 Months Ago

Jujitsu and Blade lay on the forest floor moaning in pain. Bulk didn't move or make a sound. Blood no longer trickled from his mouth, and his eyes stared out, vacant of any hint of life. Blades face was smashed in and Jujitsu was paralyzed. There was nothing for them now. Wonder wouldn't be back for them. There lives were a business write off to him.

"We're going to die out here," Jujitsu moaned.

"It certainly looks that way, doesn't," a woman clad in an indigo cloak said. Her hood concealed her face. She seemed to have appeared out of nowhere. She simply appeared, standing there, holding a staff with a large crystal ball on the end of it.

"And what matter of demon do you be, witch," Jujitsu scowled.

"Well, my name is Evelyn; but you can call me by the name mother gave me the night I murdered her," she pulled her hood down revealing a beautiful but cruel looking older woman with long, white hair, "Evil-Lyn."